Professional Documents
Culture Documents
The
Nature
Function
and
the
of
Hypnagogic
State
by
Andreas
Thesis
Brunel
to
submitted
University,
for
Mavromatis
the
the
Department
degree
January
of
of
Doctor
Psychology,
of
Philosophy
1983
jr
vor
Qa
T)
IN.
---l
13
CHAPTER
CREATIVITY:
Hypnagogia
in
varying
164)
creative
gia
work".
the
all
range
dreamy
"flights
p. 149)
question...
p. 47)
new
way
dream.
by
which
p. 210)
This
both
activities
Varendonck
most
ted
(Japp
Kekule
73-74),
1878),
Hadamard,
tional'
is,
blem
or
is
creative
(1978)
duals
people
evening,
ciated
with
1906;
Prince
stories
novels
and
pointed
have
were
reported
for
(Leader
at
Green
out
reverie
1952;
novels
1973:
he
that
an
that
and
Moss
in
1970;
-310-
the
'informathat
to
a pro-
literary
and
morning
early
Green
Green
and
indivi-
creative
insights
were
1981),
Koestler
Coleridge:
1973),
1975)
have
asso-
(Miller
Poems
imagery.
Panati
pp.
'Psi',
and
and
Stearn
by
1981,
danger.
greatest
hypnagogic
pp.
(Bernd
solution
outstanding
their
repor-
1950,
on
artistic
et
(Caldwell:
cited
impending
falling
been
also
added
a sudden
his
before
Edison
chapter
(1970)
that
just
be
best
genius,
conceived
(Koestler
their
many
the
(Beveridge
most
al
had
(1977),
the
not
altogether
has
Scott
has
about
found
(1906)
in
ent-
Novalis
of
science
must
Sartre
reinforced".
that
these
subject
'warned'
Marsh
late
the
where
cases
operation
and
to
"an
as
from
the
Brindley
to
referred
mind".
mentation
Stanford
To
cases
the
hypnagogia
Einstein,
116-117,183,211).
into
dream
W.
(1913),
Poincare
1978),
in
solving
general
answer
"To
to
"a
the
flash
reported
the
moments
mutually
contributions
Problem
by
are
(1921)
original
asleep.
is
synthesis
of
with
of
A quotation
reads:
hypnago-
in
Arnold-Forster
hypnagogic
thinking".
of
1939,
such
may
to
referred
talked
hypna-
a higher
them
hypnagogia.
"at
that
noted
difficult
to
in
high
speaking
compared
(1903)
Myers
of
into
(1895)
general
faculty"
of
(Begouin
in
in
that
"lifted
p.
ideas
amount
remarked
Crichton-Browne
genius".
heightening
irely
are
states
of
(1978,
faculties
mental
mental
(1921,
(1894)
(1857,
of
immense
"an
of
process
Maury
generation
Greenwood
freedom".
of
some
(1885)
creative
writers.
of
spontaneous
Gurney
the
to
related
a number
"the
of
and
been
by
ways
spoke
gogia,
has
and
been
whole
311
conceived
in
E. A.
R. L.
Poe,
1975),
(Panati
hypnagogic-hypnopompic
the
Stevenson
(Hollingworth
Max Ernst
(1952),
1957)
(McKellar
1979b)
known
are
a tactile
hypnagogic
one
discussion).
in
ery
Emily
'Wuthering
personally
having
thought
"The
ged
one
occasion
(Abell
Brahms
(Gowan
1976)
wherein
they
described
had
had
probably
drowsy
same
in
one
in
that
and
a vision,
music:
may
also
be
his
that
1969,
p. 116).
where
of
hypnagogic
ation
and
inspiration.
gogic
imagery
caused
by
second
before
duced
the
a number
flight
of
waking
up".
of
to
"a
of
sleep?
but
sleep
the
mysterious
for
his
of
a means
full
are
the
around
Similarly,
both
of
relax-
hypna-
(1966)
one
has
hypnagogic
phosphenes.
Edison
gogia
as
is
said
a means
of
to
have
arriving
made
at
extensive
new
ideas.
"Dream
a pomegranate
his
Lewin
use
of
title:
Oster
on
by
Ernst
besides
known
who,
wandered
(quoted
sleep"
bears
based
Be"cquer
poet
paintings
a bee
paintings
or
shape,
as
them
of
'Ode
his
lines:
not
well
relaxation
one
Keats
description
painters,
is
His
and
did
from
Dali
by
Spanish
change
modern
states
as
compositions.
wake
the
"I
waking
the
of
objects
to,
referred
wrote:
separate
Of
do
"emer-
dream?
a waking
said
poems,
limbo
tracts
method
or
sleep:
Wagner
and
trances
the
with
of
morning".
Puccini
the
with
closes
that
of
already
opens
is
Fled
reports,
judging
outcome
p. 141),
famous
their
experiences
which
it
Was
pp. 19-21),
opium
the
the
she
which
before
in
up
'Vill-
in
taking
as
imag-
occasions
(1963,
waking
created
numbness"
but
-
hypnagogiclike
similar
a Nightingale'
vision
of
for
1977
Bronte
on numerous
after
1964,
Ishmael,
to
Charlotte
opium
source
describes
Dick'
hypnagogic
any
McKellar
as
Schneck
a result
as
taken
it
about
itself",
vision
on
The
having
ever
imagery
describes
an
calls
Carroll
(McKellar
Quincey
(see
novel
and
not
Bradbury
occurring
as
also
she
experienced
denied
she
what
and
'Moby
his
the
Heights',
describes
ette'
in
Bronte
de
T.
experience
characters
L.
hypnagogic
used
in
1911),
Wagner
and
(1961)
material.
the
Lamb
have
to
Melville
of
C.
and
M. Twain,
state.
of
hypna-
Bernd
(1978)
use
pro-
312
that
reports
in his
hard
Edison
research
used to work very
- at
brain
beta,
the faster
Then when
wave frequencies.
he would
he would
'sticking
take
reach
point'
a
one
famous
'cat
doze off
He would
in his
of his
naps'.
favourite
balls
in the palms
holding
chair,
steel
of
hands.
into
his
fall
As he would
driting
asleep
lower,
his
letting
the
and
alpha
arms
relax
would
fall
into
balls
The noise
would
pans on the floor.
he would
wake Edison,
an
often
awaken with
and very
idea
his
to continue
project.
with
1978,
pp. 28-29).
"what
question:
(Bernd
Bernd
follows
might
this
alpha
levels
there?
"
the
consciously
the
and
hypnagogia.
and
D.
to
this
"to
tents
answer
Green
such
his
their
how
asleep
to
and
directed
feedback
autogenic
the
study
of
This
Elmer
have
falling
creativity
of
known
to
use
to
get
have
a question
brain
alphoid
attention
Green
A.
co-workers
waves
specifically
problem.
Using
out
relating
to
had
he
without
Attempts
Walters
if
done
the
with
report
have
genius
(p. 29).
involved
above
general
of
(though
essential
(Green,
tivity"
during
to
attention
reverie
maybe
the
and
to
seems
1970,
con-
reverie.
ingredient
Walters
following
(a)
the
existence
alpha-and-theta-rhythms
and-hypnagogic-imagery,
awareness
sufficient)
not
Green
deep
of
set
and
conditions,
a state
and
have
they
processes,
consciousness
combination
techniques,
p. 21).
be
an
of
creadrew
They
considerations:
of
link
in
or
the
to
and
between
relationship
brain
and reveriewave
(b)
the
of
existence
between
or relationship
a link
reverie-and-hypnagogicimagery
from
It can be inferred
the
and creativity.
juxtaposition
that
the areas
above
of alpha-and-thetarhythms
and creativity
and that
may indeed
overlap,
in the production
training
and control
of alpha-andtheta-rhythms
may make possible
of
an enhancement
in individuals
is yet
creativity
whose potential
unrealized.
(Green
Earlier
"sine
on
qua
they
of
non
"reverie"
They
abstract
attention
or
their
use
like"
explain
instead
define
of
for
creativity
(p. 10).
and
of
speak
internal
of
hypnagogic
the
many
as
"a
imagery"
of
state
our
inward-turned
(p. 10,
term
qualifying
the
as
people"
outstanding
scanning"
"because
pp. 11-12).
1970,
et al
"hypnagogic-like
note
3)
"hypnagogic-
subjects
were
313
trying
to
awake
remain
than
rather
to
go
(p. 12,
sleep"
note
6).
In
studies
pilot
psychiatrist,
and
individualistic,
tive
high
creative,
percentage
trains
like
imagery
of
nal
scanning
his
alpha
this
reported
in
stage
In
in
the
latter
ssary
tivity.
sufficient
also
the
so
ter
throw
light
that
to
creativity
of
earch
(1):
state
to
of
speak,
on
both
necessary
be
boundaries
ego
into
the
relate
and
discussed
which
the
The
literature
on
the
following
areas
and
thought
for
creative
and
of
the
the
the
of
their
of
may be
shall
lat-
mainfor
loosening
of
roughly
by
crea-
the
of
the
feature
of
natural
study
I
nece-
creativity
conditions
characterized
that
emergence
is
nec-
occur-
argue
all,
former.
a defining
the
activity.
and
functions
creativity
be
to
to
sufficient
concept
creativity
state
that
and
(p. 12).
general
schizophrenia
are
is
trials
reverie"
hypnagogia
lower
to
imageless
of
sometimes
for
the
conditions
shall
that
and
inter-
their
1-minute
are
of inspiration
hypnagogic-hypnopompic
place,
tain
conditions
showed
hypnagogic-
with
managed
cases
meeting
can
what
them
third
examine
out
some,
Two of
in
state
shall
point
EEG records
mind-quieting
a deeper
respec-
unusually
their
"during
Hertz
contains
I
argue
and
8.3
uniquely
co-workers
customary
the
whilst
sufficient
the
and
was
said
a preliminary
and
present
ring
conjunction
follows
creativity
shall
in
waves
toward
moving
and
(p. 12).
to
as
what
essary
reverie"
experience"
his
"an
in
waves
whom are
in their
demonstrated
deep
they
physics,
and
Hertz
"which
rhythm
Green
6-8/
theta
of
of
successful
4).
note
subjects
of
periods
long
their
of
all
and
(p. 12,
that
during
of
a psychologist,
vocations"
reported
"a professor
with
different
hypnagogia.
divided
res-
orientations:
Personality
traits,
abilities,
and
attitudes
identified
314
in
individuals
creative
1953;
1956;
Angyal
1958;
Whiting
1958;
Hilgard
1956;
Research
into
tical
into
(1967)
has
Creativity
Dewey
1910;
sub-groups
of
dencies"
bound
of
1953;
Maslow
(2c):
Creativity
from
non-creative
education
of
than
rather
Bruner's
systems.
types
of
Thus,
the
and
vertical
primary
adju-
reality
deliberation,
unconscious
ten-
articulating
(1959),
Freud
1950;
which
creative
other
Ehrenzweig
as
the
as
(1958)
Bartlett
(1962)
this
imagination
from
distinguished
On Knowing
inte-
of
thinking
creative
(1952),
as
is
examples
operations;
thinking
distinct
disparate
of
summarizes
Vinacke
rational
are
mentation
fusing
to
refers
book
stages.
the
and
thinking
relational,
(1967,
p. 18)
autistic
(1926)
1959).
correlates;
divergent
autistic
Schneider
voluntary,
1954;
among
"as
e. g.,
include
(1931)
1913;
Hutchinson
of energy
view
ones.
"Spearman
view:
(e. g.
by Wallas's
Besides
as
are:
evaluation
and
theoreHallman
Hadamard
exemplified
gestalt-free
Murray
Hallman
1952;
may
stages
1946;
p. 17).
1959;
by
Poincare
1967,
such
This
se.
They
Spender
systems",
1963).
reports.
1931;
Vinacke
the
Abdel-Salan
chronological
interchange
energies,
synthesizing,
elements.
areas.
mechanisms
(Hallman
grating,
"an
processes,
proponents
such
inspiration,
psychological
unconscious
and
evidential
of
is
view
as
secondary
sted,
1952;
Cattell
and
per
by
al
1959;
characterized
1937;
incubation,
Creativity
layers
process
Rossman
Patrick
This
preparation,
(2b):
1926;
et
1958;
Rogers
1967;
Razik
a series
Ghiselin
1959).
Arnold
Drevdahl
again
three
as
1931;
1939,1949;
1968;
suggested
Wallas
Montmasson
1959;
and
Wilson
Lowenfeld
Fromm
creative
identified
(2a):
as
Mooney
orientations
free
1959;
the
1939;
Meier
1958,1963;
Maslow
Mooney
be divided
and
Barron
1959,1962;
Guilford
(2):
(e. g.,
makes
the
closed
same
distinction".
(3):
Gordon
Training
1961),
for
creativity,
e. g.,
'brain-storming'
(e. g.,
'synetics'
by
Parnes
(e. g.,
1962;
Osborn
1963).
(4):
1964;
(5):
Studying
MacKinnon
Creativity
creativity
through
hypnosis
(e. g.,
Krippner
1964).
in
education
(e. g.,
Mearns
1925;
Getzels
315
1962;
Jackson
and
1963;
Cattel
1968).
Hallman
(1967)
has
tivity:
(a)
connectedness,
nality,
(b)
openness,
of
be
to
considers
certain
qualifications
are
points
in
and
'actualized'
criterion
out,
explanation
as
its
basic
workers
who
(Bruner
vity
nections
1958),
relationships
is,
the
to
equivalent
equation
is
ship
phoric
In
fusion
tions"
all
of
areas
to
respect
(i)
of
posite,
may
activity
whose
is
outcome
1959),
config-
new
comprises
symmetrical
connections
as
nor
are
wholes
Neither
connected.
the
transitive;
nor
for
other,
causal;
not
side
the
of
relation-
rather,
it
is
meta-
in
connectedness
of
human
creativity
is
to
be
activity:
intell-
perceptual,
imaginative.
ectual,
irely
symbolic
transformational".
feature
in
neither
inferential
con-
unexpected
"connectedness
that
implies
acti-
1959).
being
parts
validly
and
found
the
of
combinatorial
(Murray
Arnold
created
neither
The
and
newly
image
similitude
a number
1957),
activity
argues
are
as
a principle
as
by
proposed
unconscious
1952;
which
these
Hallman
as
of
(McKellar
or
(p. 19)
(C)
and
relation
variously
fusion
(Ghiselin
Hallman
the
it
experience
urations
which,
relation
been
compositional
object,
(y)
that,
argue
and
to
of
the
has
from
he
conditions
below
respect
category
feature,
1962),
sufficient
connectedness,
described
origi-
metaphors:
isolates
and
(y)
hypnagogia.
the
resulting
(Kubie
that
of
employs
of
in
crea-
These
them
examine
present
Connectedness
The
shall
for
self-actualization.
and
Parnes
criteria
nonrationality,
necessary
features
new
the
five
()
1962;
Torrance
identified
(E)
creativity.
with
1962;
MacKinnon
in
as
(ii)
hypnagogia
relatively
be present
or
(1883)
in
divergent
the
waking
thinking
mechanisms
state
(Hudson
as
of
"contrary
1968)
but
a com-
photographs
belonging
elements
The
matrices.
form
to
(1948)
Katz's
the
as
encountered
components
and
disparate
apparently
is
relevant
Galton's
different
it
to
this
ent-
activity
imagina-
the
quality
316
in
fusions
of
In
(i)
to
regards
hypnagogic
experiences
are,
parts
unique
(Leroy
1933;
the
numerous
reports
of
are
which
contain
already
something
is,
that
in
nections
as wholes
agreement
but
"the
'like'
dimensions;
newly
con-
created
being
to
the
that
of
Miller's
experienced
and
is
here
point
to
being
as
added
equivalent
not
in
A case
with
Hallman,
with
are
belonging
as
experiences,
experienced
images
unrecognizable
recognized
imaginative
or
connected".
there
nonetheless,
perceptual
past
considered
1967a).
Rapaport
whose
is
hypnagogia
parts
(1906).
She relates
a hypnagogic
with
I
drama
closed
was
how
eyes,
relaxation
There
followed
sparks
and
spirals
review
the
impression
that
There
Miller
which
this
character
ma"
drama
in
to
(fused,
the
and
she
Inca,
"Chi-wan-to-pel",
by
the
complete
"wa-ma,
of
scenes,
words
for
"You
walittle
the
and
monologue
stood
Round
syllable.
cries
last
came
communicated
which
was
which
were:
under-
will
familiar
which
that
by
experiences
believes
she
came
eventually
and
unfolded
as
drama.
Although
she
does
attempt
of
the
she
Inca-like
suggests
a central
with.
Other
together
a new,
to
"wa-ma"
neologisms
that"Chi-wan-to-pel"
constructed
subconsciously
not
refer-
probably
hypnagogia
genesis
been
her
in
combined)
the
ones
elements
"Po-po-cat-a-pel"
was
be
of
the
explain
wakeful
"Ja-ni-wa-ma"
may have
of
to
various
self-contained
explain
and
to
an
other
for
Then
of
dying
except
attempts
previous
provided
followed
"lines,
of
events.
syllable
and
48).
(p.
50).
Miller
ence
a battle
Ja-ni-wa-ma"
(p.
stand"
out
great
a kaleidoscopic
about
name
Chiwantopel's
English
"Ja-ni-wa-ma,
the
spelled
There
with
ended
delivered
bore
felt
mosaic
figure
the
raged
heard.
were
was
that
possible"
as
trivial
recent
bed
sensation
Then
[and]...
something
heard
happen.
wrote
in
Lying
the
hypnagogic
of
who
had
impassive
as
appeared
head-dress,
with
to
light...
of
fragmented
me".
"[I]
writes,
familiar
and
to
"Chiwantopel".
called
remained
the
she
night
something
and
she
she
for
waiting
one
American
elements
along
volcano
were
also
the
lines
whose
name
condensed
317
and
rearranged
unconsciously
before
hypnagogic
experience.
form
during
tant,
she
explains
ience
she
"had
inal
her
distant
and
her
of
other
argument
seen
as
to
place,
may
fact
the
the
or
the
to
the
close
that
frame
their
(1981,
Khan"
p. 167)
himself
of
an
neologisms,
that
schizophrenia,
and
mind,
may be
creativity
the
constitutes
meeting
states
such
wherein
intense
an
intermediary
Coleridge's
that
suggests
"in
some
as
out
relationship
of
and
appearance.
originated
state...
Coleridge
psi,
given
this
interpretations
presence
hypnagogia
make
Koestler
gogic
and
general
naturally
"Kubla
This,
by
this
of
orig-
outcome
together
were
spiritualistic
experan
the
was
explanations
experiences
between
existing
this
for
brought
new
impor-
more
before
"mosaic"
this
possible
both
point
their
inspiration,
experiences
hypnagogic
But,
days
the
for
Miller's
events.
clearly
and
that
and
recent
against
such
during
searching
Interestingly,
need.
of
been
(p. 51)
idea"
of
that
in
emerging
day-dream
kind
'waking
of
hypna-
or
dream'".
that
noted
Ideas
in the twilight
and images
exist
of conrealms
that
half-being,
sciousness,
that
shadowy
of
state
in the twilight
nascent
existence
and
of imagination
just
on the vestibule
of consciousness,
a confluence
through
of our recollections
which
a
we establish
in [this)
centre,
as it
were,
a sort
of nucleus
reservoir
of the soul.
(cited
Moreover,
to
having
'Purcha's
garden
the
Khan
Kubla
another
out
of
Beneath
fusings
of
conscious
of
which
had
ima-
the
all
been
prior
reading
palace
and
stately
to
borrow
Lowes's
words
in
poems,
'The
"facts
recollection
the
that
stated
Kubla's
occasion
chemical
poem
impressions,
mental
he
Coleridge's
almost
also
p. 481).
Khan
Thus,
through
1946,
"in
things",
as
conscious
elements....
pp. 84-85)
where
of
Gerard
experience
hypnagogic
this
surface
and
him
described.
were
on
ervals
the
Pilgrimage'
analysing
ner',
(1952,
up before
rose
ges
Coleridge
by
lie...
brought
(cited
processes"
Mari-
Ancient
which
sank
drew
together
affinities
of
below
by
Gerard
beneath
common
blendings
innumerable
about
int-
at
the
1946,
level
p.
481).
An experience
similar
to
Miller's
and
Coleridge's
but
318
at
occurring
of
hypnopompic
the
(1952)
Prince's
is
end
also
described
by
one
She writes:
subjects.
in
four
three
between
and
time
I woke suddenly
some
I was perfectly
awake and conscious
wide
the morning.
two
time
for
but
perhaps
short
a
of my surroundings
I
this
and
saw
move,
three
not
could
minutes
or
-I
I recognized
as such.
which
vision
The
vision
love
tender
"a
the
"was
in
any
that
amazed
poem
Miller's
wrote
she
read
she
Prince
the
the
in
down,
the
and
as
it
against
set
that
notes
she
of
seeing
the
verse,
at
once.
In
had
and
written
She presented
rhythm".
Again,
written.
was
moment
she
what
over
exactly
case,
a woman
subject
at
it
language
the
at
to
The
emotion
depicted
clear"
a man and
atmosphere".
morning
next
the
rosy
and
vision
between
experience
not
"extraordinarily
was
scene
of
sort
did
which
p. 204).
1952,
(Prince
as
notes:
subject
Einstein's
came
to
him
insight
into
morning
as
basic
one
early
the
he
p. 206).
1952,
(Prince
of
relativity
got
out
And,
bed.
of
Time
that
moment of
sudden
p. 183) remarks,
by ten years
on
had been preceded
of contemplation
truth
(1954)
long
Hadamard's
Likewise
and intense
the subject.
He
illumination.
in
hypnopompic
thinking
culminated
a
as
Koestler
(1981,
writes:
its
for
I
absOne phenomenon
is certain
can vouch
and
appearance
the sudden
and immediate
certainty:
olute
awakening.
moment of sudden
at the very
of a solution
by an external
noise,
On being
very
abruptly
awakened
to
for
long
me at once
appeared
searched
solution
a
instant
on my
the
of reflection
slightest
without
have
to
fact
struck
the
remarkable
enough
was
part
direcin
different
a
quite
me unforgettably
- and
tried
had
I
from
those
previously
tion
which
any of
to follow.
(Hadamard:
In
13)
him
a similar
the
achieved
after
two
manner,
solution
weeks
of
quoted
by
Lamberton
of
intense
a problem
analytic
1897,
(Newbold
that
pp. 1167).
1981,
Koestler
had
thinking
pp. 11-
"bogged"
over
it.
319
Having
put
its
with
morning
the
aside
for
problem
solution
he woke
a week,
in
projected
front
up
one
him.
of
He
wrote:
in question,
I saw
On opening
my eyes on the morning
blackboard
surface
a complete
upon this
projected
lines
by the profigure,
the
given
only
containing
not
just
lines,
but also
blem,
and
auxiliary
of
a number
further
the prothought
solved
such lines
as without
blem at once.
by
(quoted
he
Moreover,
rical,
whereas
ever
drawing
Cocteau
Likewise,
later
he
Table'.
into
"One
morning",
woke
a theater,
and
tion
and
his
with
which
describes
his
he
regarded
a seat
an epoch
informaPoincare
forbidding".
as
functions
Fuchsian
of
life
to
slept
from
as
documentary
no
Round
having
witnessed,
moreover
what
the
of
"after
had
a single
Knights
brought
which
figure".
hypnopompically
writes,
which
discovery
'The
and
acts
about
saw
play
a start
three
characters
p. 82)
analytically
draw
to
attempting
(1952,
it
for
geomet-
entirely
was
solution
labouring
been
or
turned
poorly,
in
had
without
"the
that
noted
p. 12)
1897,
Newbold
follows:
as
fifteen
days
For
I strove
that
there
to prove
could
functions
be any
like
I have
those
called
not
since
functions.
I was then
ignorant;
Fuchsian
every
very
hour
day
I seated
table,
an
myself
my
work
at
stayed
tried
and
a great
number
of
or two,
combinations
One evening,
to my cusreached
no results.
contrary
Ideas
black
I drank
tom,
coffee
and could
not
sleep.
intin crowds;
I felt
them
pairs,
collide
rose
until
so to speak,
making
a stable
combination.
erlocked,
By the next
I had established
the
morning
existence
functions,
series;
but
took
of a class
of Fuchsian
from
the hypergeometric
out the results,
which
those
which
to
I had only
a few hours.
But
in
hypnagogia,
the
is
by
Some
celebrated
led
to
to
reported
of
German
the
recounts
how
bus
saw
atoms
gambolling
part
years
of
later
that
night
a
similar
making
event
one
has
which
be
to
evening
he
dozed
before
his
eyes
to
the
found
in
Society
Chemical
of
been
1981,
(Koestler
sketches
led
creativity
prediction
chemistry"
He
and
of
a discovery
piece
organic
case
Kekule.
a London
spent
that
of
range
that
most
brilliant
most
whole
p. 118)
1890
one
"the
called
in
the
perhaps
p. 81).
1978,
(Poincare
come
write
these
discovery
on
and
forms.
of
320
the
ring
benzene
the
of
He relates:
molecule.
(quoted
(1963,
As McKellar
ination
in
occurred
mind
was
tual
experience".
that
it
stored
was
hypnagogia
together
Moroever,
in
is,
snake-like
the
in
operation
by
Silberer
instead
in
to
type
this
somewhat
is,
hypnagogia
of
rise
seen
ence
to
that
becoming
one
to,
imagery
as
themselves
creativity
form
fact,
an
of
from
a transfer
Indeed,
of
as
activity
the
subject's
is
e. g.,
imagery
to
of
a wider
feature
where
activity
into,
itself
frame
conceptual
or
is
It
modality.
sense
often
gives
concept
synaesthetic
across
repre-
rings.
or
of
refer-
transformations
synaesthetic
transferences
is,
That
from
aspect
one
seen
observed
compounds,
chains
another
that
to
organic
transforms
modality
be
symbolically
of the latter
emergence
encompasses
sense
another.
This
in
struc-
can
example
phenomena.
some
that
molecular
of
transferring
of
form,
a symbolic
opposite
closed
are
experiences
past
represented
that
viz.,
molecule,
versa
also
on
in
autosymbolic
character
vice
imagery
are
in
his
a concept,
benzene
gives
vision
formations
a mechanism
This
of
hypnagogic
the
from
were
a particular
within
facts
FsOR.
described
employment
note
in
experiences
relevant
of conceptual
activity
in visual
imagery,
the
sented
and
the
Interestingly,
tures.
the
became
and
to
prevailing
perceptual
of
percep-
past
important
as
conditions
special
a number
emerged
rise
the
just
his
because
from
facts
is
it
life
mental
relevant
However,
under
framework.
the
out,
points
rightly
hypnagogic
his
with
that
brought
p. 134)
p. 100).
illum"the
1898,
Japp
of
in
papers
metaphor.
321
The
in
presents
language
stated
a master
of
similarity
capable
also
of
use
It
FsOR,
and
it
word
the
might,
of
course,
in
they
But,
as
that
augment
it
may
hypnagogia,
in
everyday
hypnagogia,
symbols
as
actualities,
are
have
already
p. 144)
are
the
be
may
they
reminiscent
cription
of
the
creative
process
Coleridge's
and
images
is
rose
the
to
ning
can
in
the
these
in
some
and
wherein
as
schizophrenic
"in
the
are
they
argued,
and
shall
pre-
always
the
case.
to
hypnagogic
not
the
as
things"
and
out
by
called
by
the
in
aspect
experienced
of
Nietzsche's
which
"one
face
desloses
84-5).
hypnagogia,
by
lear-
hypnagogia
that
imagery
occurring
state
unique
artistic
and
and
all-
or
the
in
acting
scientific
primitive-regressive
It
thus
judgement,
of
the
all
which
pp.
all
p. 203),
(1952,
(1952,
mind
waking
their
on
"in
of
In
often,
simile"
for
room
Metaphors
are
metaphor-actualities
the
compounds
and
experience
metaphoric
render
condition
well
Khan
of
crossing
context
taken
in
passive-receptive
remain
hypnagogia
as
imagery
him
mind
waking
But
general
ivity
before
oscillating
appreciate
state.
do
up
by
only
owing
Kubla
and
executed
are
are
strongly
is
order,
seen
they
is
what
poet
descriptions".
This
of
word
arts
value.
perception
He
FsOR.
actualities.
"synaesthetic
is,
that
is
poet
case.
representations,
or
the
attention
in
they
the
that
is
this
the
and
the
of
a creative
not
of
out
metaphors
although
as
unusual
occur
by
life
(1963,
McKellar
of
appropriate
never
In
argued
argument,
the
given
imagery,
be
metaphor
compounds
as
indica-
" an
across
for
be
to
a good
is,
that
well
hypnagogia
that
is
of
way".
proper
employment
words
Moreover,
"as
order,
is
perception
thing
a great
use
thing
concepts
and
the
on
forge
to
or
affairs.
mastery
such
(1459a),
is
of
greatest
intuitive
an
imagery
in
irrelevant.
used
has
words,
way",
sently
ability
dissimilars"
strange
proper
the
in
the
the
that
poet
that
and
far
enhances,
writing
and
since
unusual
strange
"by
shifting
which
state
'Poetics'
the
argued
to
his
that
that
a certain
metaphor"
that
shows
in
genius,
of
is
metaphor
light,
a new
(1969)
Aristotle
tion
of
use
creative
one
the
of
as
they
as
the
creat,
322
mentation
on
we find
Thus,
emerge.
Kretschmer(1934)
writing
creativity:
artistic
imagination
the
artistic
Such
of
products
creative
twilight,
from
to
of
a state
tend
a psychic
emerge
to
attentivity
lessened
and diminished
consciousness
is
the
Further,
condition
one of
stimuli.
external
hypnoidal
'absent-mindedness'
over-concentration
with
focus,
exppassive
an entirely
providing
on a single
divorced
frequently
character,
visual
a
of
erience,
and
from
the
and reason
and time,
of space
categories
will.
(Kretschmer:
Under
like
the
thoughts
abstract
further
is
people
each
is
thinking
than
in
as
is
children
thinking
conceptual
individual
more
and
that
the
of
'picturesque'
an
primitive
-
the
or
action,
that
"pictorial
form
of
mentaof
language
The
in
to
as
evolution
species.
again
where
regardless
concurs
in
primitive
of
strip,
object,
p. 322)
(1981,
earlier
an
an
will,
a dream".
or
a picture
image,
signifies
Koestler
quality".
of
"the
imagery"
and
language
the
a pictorial
picture
reason
and
and
Kant
into
picture
that
unfolding
expresses
the
whether
the
by
work
experimental
remarks
"like
word
tion
an
time
and
related
normality
converted
continuously
space
in
as
Kretschmer
the
of
literal
sense
of
'regressive'
type
of
the
word".
And yet
to
order
their
that
ments
images
p. 12)
Paivio
ation
is
"the
in
very
can
or
are
certain
method
discovery
seem
signs
and
suggested
is
to
serve
more
or
the
in
adults
that
characterized
as
less
and
"image
discovery",
brilliant
understand
instance,
for
reproduced
that
stated
imagery
p. 43),
the
by
says
eleclear
combined".
rem-
method
Richardson
with
to
resort
and
which
'voluntarily'
be
of
(1971,1974)
(1952,
entities
p. 226)
vivid
individuals
creative
Einstein
(1932,
linked
and
(perceive-conceive)
experience
thought
the
often
psychical
which
'primitive'
this
ideas.
own
Bartlett
ains
it
that
mentation
in
from
"arbitrary
the
are
divorced
which,
between
state
a philosophical
on reading
abnormality,
is
a transitional
his
of
patient
child-
of
conditions
similar
very
a schizophrenic
in
whilst
or
same
absorption,
how,
quoted
p. 325)
1981,
Koestler
by
(1969,
creativity,
stage
concrete
of
illuminimagery.
323
live
still
to
"anecdotal
fantastic
lowering
ego
of
...
witches,
of
(1975)
concluded
is
there
that
controls
least
at
that
so
to
arise
associations
primitive
world
Schaefer
and
reports...
and
the
indicate
controlled
a partially
in
degree
ogres",
and
"scientists
that
remarked
a moderate
fairies
gnomes,
that
p. 141)
(1964,
McClelland
the
consciousness".
Einstein's
thinking
as
jects,
and
(see,
1972,1975).
As already
imagery,
to
ject
learns
into
and
enter
the
imagery.
tedly
tion
cussed
of
extent,
in
himself
to,
there
further
creative
later
is
where
Slight
1924;
comments
mode
a passive-receptive
with
relationship
the
imagery
is
fascina-
also
an accompaniment
to compare
of interest
illuminathe
of
about
stage
often
is
It
says
process
(Wallas's
in
chapter):
this
fit
hypnagogia.
a conversational-empathic
cases,
rela-
can
a certain
such
repres-
be prolonged
and
if
the submanipulated
hypnagogia
significance.
(1926)
Wallas
what
in the
1965;
induced-sustained
poise
hypnagogists
actions,
Schaefer's
Moreover,
argued,
In
attended
a sense
with
to
functions,
Silberer
e. g.,
by
reports
quasi-perceptual
concepts,
a deliberately
exactly
or
to
ob-
signify
pictures
which
may constitute
etc.
Dusen
not
in
qualities
abstract
disseem to me at all
describing
primitive
Kretschmer
a picture-strip
of
tionships,
by
that
experiences
entations
its
to
actions
whose
van
statement
either
similar
does
stages
will
of
this
be dis-
for
'intimation'
it
I find
to use
the
term
convenient
fringe
in
illumination
that
the
our
when
moment
stage
in the
is
train
stage
consciousness
of
an association
fully
the
indicates
that
of rising
consciousness
which
If
this
flash
is
conscious
success
coming....
of
time,
feeling
intimation
lasts
for
of
an appreciable
by
is
effort
can
or
conscious
either
sufficiently
and
it
is
be
made sufficiently
conscious,
attention
of
bear
to
directly
be
brought
that
can
our
will
obvious
inhibit,
least
it.
We
to
or procan
at
attempt
on
intimation
brain
the
long
which
activity
or divert
if
intimation
And,
be
accompanies
to
on.
going
shows
brain
the
accepts,
train
of
association
which
a rising
the
but
without
to
not
plausible,
would
as
speak,
so
'flash'
the
to
automatically
push
of attention
effort
to
hold
to
on
we
can
attempt
success,
of
conscious
it
that
the
train
may succeed.
chance
on
a
such
(Wallas
1978,
p. 97)
324
Wallas's
state
its
and
ness
if
obvious
there
an activity
called
of
experience
has
in
that
onto
and
stumbled
fection
an
He uses
the
thesizing
of
eriences"
(p. 37).
field
then
the
to
visualize
in
which
In
scientific
an
appear
to
are
of
creative".
syn-
mental
just
exp-
ocular
in
'seeing'
of
nature
per-
almost
the
not
p.
have
degree
include
the
analysing
is,
mentally
experiences,
be
(1965,
they
"to
sensory
might
a high
to
'visualize,
many
of
areas
what
Walkup
individuals
developed
said
creativity
that
imagery.
ability
word
sense,
been
in
and
perception,
"creative
in
a literal
conscious-
has
what
hypnagogia
life-like
unusual
hallucinate
mind
imaginal
vivid,
noted
in
clearer
'fringe'
hypnagogic
the
we bear
of
become
may perhaps
both
that
namely,
is present,
and in
above,
the
to
relationship
more
36)
intimation
of
he writes:
creativity,
is almost
It
like
being
the object
visuala feeling
ized.
One can feel
the pressure
objects
of contacting
by friction,
or the erosion
of material
or the flow
from
of heat
to another,
one point
of
or the swing
the oscillating
of
electrical
circuit,
or the bending
light
from
to another,
as it
passes
or the
one medium
appropriateness
to hold
of a well-designed
structure
in
a maximum load,
with
every
part
equally
strained
the process,
bouncing
or the eternal
of the
about
molecules
transfer
of gas,
of
or the almost
physical
from
the gasoline,
through
energy
the motor,
transmission,
and to the driving
wheels
of the automobile.
is as though
It
kinesthetic
one's
sensing
mechanisms
the physical
he
were associated
with
object
and that
directly
thus
sensed
what was going
on in the external
system.
(Walkup
Similarly,
Farady
Einstein
and
thought"
(1952,
above
of
visual
and
with
the
mentioned
logical
logical
even
imagery.
not
ships".
that
some
a physical
imagery
Indeed,
meanings
but
depend
is
one
(1969,
any
Bugelski's
on
images.
case
these
and
that
"the
play
analogous
to
for".
Thus,
be
experienced
that
object
can
as
also
be
subtlety
(1970)
in
his
searching
p. 124)
force,
of
"elements
the
to
aimed
may be
almost
in
type"
is
connections
in
that
muscular
As Richardson
to
referring
elements
lines
electromagnetic
says
connections
merely
visual
p. 43)
mentioned
"of
certain
'saw'
p. 39).
1965,
of
However,
forms
logical
is
in
represented
it
of
"it
notes,
review
were
relation-
it
is
argued
is
not
my
325
aim
here
(a)
to
to
argue
into
put
individuals
'primitive'
to
further
The
being
in
of
is
referred
present
in
in
necessarily
and
tant
scientific
hypnagogic
vivid
in
If
or
to
pathological,
some form
of
the
which
if
ever,
try
conceptualization
acquire
spatial
concept
is
tally
in
in
them
Arnheim
imaginal
up,
In
have
may
g.,
1969)
qualities
more
clear
that
the
but
engage
to
the
of
a generic
the
engage
in
etc.
Koffka
beyond
our
to
begins
as
if
is
one
inside
moulding
menoneself
con-
abstract
wakefulness
about
quality
1912;
the
kinesthetic
as
Binet
on they
the
How-
in
precise
internal
or
concentrated
go
on
concurrently,
in
endowed
represented.
and
concept
ordinary
1909;
which
necess-
those
impressionistic
when
not
concept
that
we
a typically
Titchener
may
verging
vaguely
sculpturing,
medium.
the
point,
verbalizing,
is
and
relation
birth,
a pliant
(e.
find
qualities
giving
cepts
become
shaping
present
the
Shereshevski)
- visualizing,
we
imagery
(excepting
1975
Luria's
concept
to
impor-
certain
we think
state
concretization
extreme
relevant
we
activities
waking
we generally
e. g.,
imaging
creativity.
'regressive'.
ordinary
a tendency
to
imagery
of
or
concept
abstract
with
in
the
significant,
to
of
use
creativity
analogies,
obvious
More
concretization
condition
of
metaphors,
the
state
This
More
more
the
hypnagogia.
conducive
activity.
'primitive'
be
arily
be,
con-
as
this
aspects
for
occur-
regarded
of
character.
as
such
be
consid-
the
so
anything
in
render
may
and
con-
thought
is
description
essential
must
be
state
not
the
of
not
the
obtained
or
creative
hypnagogia.
might
in
processes,
in
(b)
and
all,
anyway
ground
is,
not
means
some
resort
problems,
since
Wallas's
that
hypnagogia
mental
in
if
activities
might
but
general
intellectual
if
above
it
a breeding
imagery
Moreover,
to
regressive
as
vivid
present
in
least
at
most,
regressive
to
that
solve
creativity
dissimilar
hypnagogia
their
imagery
"intimation"
are
be
to
vivid
implies
to
hypnagogia
However,
not
mental
are
paradox
general
abstract
in
highly
that
paradox
that
creativity
tradictory.
of
in
imagery
of
rence
relief
imagery
of
status
the
my argument
ditions
ered
the
engaged
to
as
for
sum
1921;
display
total
unique
of
the
326
particular
involve
in
of
in
fact
already
the
imagery,
becomes
'subjectif
ically
to
like
occasions,
(e. g.,
Hanawalt
that
and
in
sentable
It
are
none
probably
imagery
they
must
ther
supported
be
tension,
In
this
ism
of
and
perhaps
that
i. e.,
kinesthetically.
way hypnagogia
may
mental
use of
in intellectual
the specific
himself
the
one
act
of
of
nary
process,
a much
that
the
underlying
in
swelling,
at
one
the
root
seen
level
shrinking,
in
of
suggest
an
explanation,
resembles
respects
when
or
and
fusion
of
as
another
pro-
and
ordi-
of
and
condensation
LEB of
the
LEB showed
the
falling,
as
the
both
to
act.
drifting,
level
the
points
the
how
an
feels
creative
chapters
in
engaged
it
the
be-
hypnagogist
the
hypnagogia
of
the
achieved
by
looks
mechan-
of
afforded
and
at
the
a normal
hypnagogia
etc.,
on
in
phenomenon
earlier
shifting
of
is
process
hypnagogia
both
We have
itself
of
out
how
and
phil-
light
many
concept
fur-
is
and
'idealization'
although
indication
kind
essentially
in
repre-
analysis,
paradox
(visual-kinesthetic)
himself
a generic
at
arrived
stems
subject
at
last
consciousness
which
finds
But,
arriving
wider
of
a state
creation.
is
state
individual
an
cess
it
in,
is
This
and
only
not
apparent
imagery
of
tasks.
finds
the
of
some
contention
some
and
that
mathematical
throw
activity
a resolution,
'primitive'
types
of
in
expressed
them
of
concepts
the
This
even
of
argued
are
in
such.
fact
is
a normal
cause
concepts,
as
the
be
generic
also,
on earlier
or
images
than
but
experienced
by
less
images
some
reproductions
thus
might
all,
types
thinking
osophical
how
1954).
hyp-
kinesthet-
that
"idealized"
rather
is,
and
day,
exact
not
are
but
images
these,
inner
they
this
absorption,
seen
the
mean
that
subject's
during
under-
own).
imagery,
also
be
might
that
empathically
We have
that
perceptions
hypnagogic
linked
one's
chapters
the
to
perceived
and
actual
earlier
partly
subject.
objects
(It
make
hypnagogic
ied',
the
in
with
due
'subjectified'.
possession,
seen
case
nagogic
look
take
occupy,
they,
subject:
for
the Greek
that
words
&vt Xa6Xvoau
- literally
note
- xaTaXavw,
We have
is
become
invariably
also
the
of
participation
sense,
a specific
to
some interest
seize,
They
may represent.
kinesthetic
the
standing
to
they
cases
327
facilitation
of
fusing
the
and
of
a number
of
deeper
level
At
yet
another
and
of
the
logical
dampers
is
It
made
that
creativity
was
seen
applied
the
as
the
on
relaxing
waking
(1978,
p. 80)
further
fertile
most
from
domains
(1962,
have
Cropley
states
to
improbable
also
chosen
combinPoincare
combinations
formed
of
In
apart".
"creative
that
of
also
earlier
before.
made
those
far
are
p. 228)
making
"Among
be
often
the
been
not
that
which
access
(1978)
have
says
will
in
mainly
that
elements
We saw
creativity.
of
have
observations
similar
nature
consists
of
Mednick
that
the
about
ations
must
it
FsOR.
unrelated
apparently
normally
significant
been
drawn
conceptualization
reality.
everyday
the
in
over-inclusiveness
elements
vein
a similar
individuals
associative
responses".
that
argues
Clearly
the
data
look
to
treats
more
a person
which
have
to do with
they
nothing
other
are
each
as though
the
likely
related,
he is
to make data
more
combin(i. e.,
ations
which
to
think
are
unusual
creatively).
The kind
in this
broad
of person
refwho codes
way is
to
erred
the
as a wide
categorizer,
while
opposite
kind
is
of person
called
a narrow
categorizer....
to treat
willingness
data
whose
each
connexion
with
is
immediately
other
not
apparent
equivaas roughly
lent
be particularly
favourable
would
to the
appearCreative
ance
looks
of
to
creativity.
thinking
thus
be related
to width
of
categorizing.
(Cropley
it
Now,
the
is
equivalence
not
uncommon
1948).
Mintz
tion
to
hypnagogia
(e.
a feature
that
but
(1948)
covery
and
'note
identity
of
pointed
invention
in
state
equations
to
also
instance,
"in
difference'"
turns
and
not
effected
equate
freeing
(Milner
in
is
into
only
matrices
As
creativity.
the
science
ideas,
merely
not
similarity
of
atten-
related
unrelated
consciousness
are
drew
become
and
of
1946,1949;
tenuously
entirely
consists
of
for
relate
concepts
and
Froeschels
vague
hypnagogia
out,
data
etc.,
that
arguments
g.,
hypnagogia
tendency
both
Jones
and
in
situations,
concepts
actual
(1949),
that
This
different
ships
in
identified,
sameness.
The
unrelated
fact
but
earlier
apparently
functions,
related
from
of
Froeschels
the
concepts,
is
be recalled
will
pp. 120-1).
1978,
process
the
1981,
which
probably
of
dis-
tendency
to
pp. 161-2).
such
very
relationsimilar
328
in
to
that
as
actualities
in
in
analogy
itself
a concept
such
thing
as
the
earlier:
out
It
and
actual
in
as
that
metaphors
two
are
Cropley's
and
olic
different
phenomena
erienced
then
and
In
first
ple
we
transformed
i.
as
how
saw
certain
character
he
then
of
see
identifying
(see
also
often
the
snake
that
the
the
or
analogy
completely
Schneck
with
(1926),
Kretschmer's
above.
From
these
1968
quotations
as
are
sug-
strongly
and
he
the
it
it
and
expFOR,
represents.
is
in
itself
to
a diff-
tail,
transfer
In
a hypnopompic
who
into
another
hypnopompic
of
Walkup's
clear
women
imme-
not
he began
contrary,
be
two
character
he did
one
state
these
certain
can
state,
represented
turned
the
exam-
earlier
an
the
with
The
case).
is
own
its
the
as
its
there
by
a similar
and
autosymb-
a different
importantly,
on
which
reversed:
knew
in
either
FsOR
imagery
in
then
in
move
to
in
the
while
creativity,
(1934)
case
analogies
concept
equating
for
the
there
Silberer's
thing
afforded
resemblance;
as
debatable.
may
identification
But,
is
seen
above
chemistry.
still
the
both.
by
case
While
exp-
together
is
who
and
is
into
comes
woman
type
as
are
which
biting
(1924),
knew.
also
shared
diately
the
a particular
from
traits
procedure
Slight
realised
resulted
the
of
same
not
belonging
the
with
that
is
this
in
a new
then
some-
as pointed
this
bring
first
viz.,
of
he
and
actuality,
thought
woman
directions
identified
as
experienced
events
is
vision
matrix,
erent
imaginal
example
imaginal
an
such
e.,
not
actualities.
concept
is
the
as
of
analogy
experience
abstract
it
Kekule's
often
an
such,
are
individuals
Thus,
as
the
argument
related.
FOR
the
analogies
my own
of
and
hypnagogia,
However,
i. e.,
obviously
particular
latter
persons
things,
thing
that
argued
reports
as
not
analogies
more.
Significantly,
of
and
nothing
creative
in
case
an
experiencing
which
about
the
the
the
experienced
we consider
becomes
else
be
if
or
event
idea
might
introspective
gest
an
that
from
the
then
metaphors
creativity,
Apart
a concept
clearly
actualities.
such
as
original
is
This
made.
Indeed,
something
are
analogies
and
hypnagogia.
to
analogous
eriencing
in
metaphors
which
seen
(1965)
that
other
same
from
by
is
Wallas's
quotations
sometimes
329
the
'seen'
metaphors
felt
ally
seen
and
with
what
they
force
of
are
they
tend
is
more
of
to
a literal
1976,
Ryle
only
as
the
and
The
imaginally
one
side
of
act,
the
creative
Kekule,
biting
its
instance,
tail
would
it
had
framework
the
of
such
in
earlier
and
i. e.,
these
that
ther
is,
the
to
not
hypnagogic
say
metaphors,
priate
stance
become
able
or
may
or
"write
in
into
poetry"
the
a word
is
to
ideas,
points
"condense"
out
symappro-
subject
of
may
FsOR.
poetry,
believed
(dichten).
as
the
genuine
that
is
this
seen
a number
(cited
phrase
most
But
the
of
fur-
without
adopt
witticism,
or
mental
sujbect's
subject
condensation
however,
case,
be
one,
recognized
Indeed,
case
hyp-
concepts,
are
the
the
argued
his
with
it)
hypna-
put
may not
of
for
been
nature.
such
fusion
Freud,
further
Koestler
In
conscious
was
poetry
the
full
is
things,
real
this
images
the
has
value.
of
them.
insights.
of
is
should
discern
result
allusions
p. 339).
etc.,
as
within
accepts
which
in
a snake
analogy
already
often
symbolic
hypnagogic
to
creative
essence
their
towards
is
taken
imagery
that
bols,
This
are
of
form
'actualized'
are
an
consciousness
symbolic
case
importance
the
Dusen
the
of
relationship
van
It
In
hypnagogist
empathic
symbols.
they
recognition
of
in
symbols
that
space,
as
the
his
to
FsOR.
as
the
that
vision
has
It
as
etc.,
such,
an
convey
relationships,
as
into
'conversation',
then
may
recognition
more
form
in
Hypnagogia
symbols.
when
(e. g.,
creativity
the
chemistry.
that
enters
(a
Kekule
and
in
results
acquired
seen it
from
taken
that
or
'seeing'
mental
behaviourism).
hypnagogic
have
not
organic
chapters
two
the
not
metaphors
nagogia
imagery
gogia
of
being
side
together
for
to
attached
act
such
believe
to
metaphors
balancing
other
of
philosophical
actualized
brings
metaphor
of
school
Kirlian
a metaphor
seem
writers
some
the
in
implications
deal
than
experience
lines
of
Incidentally,
a great
ins-
For
of.
epistemological
that
suggest
perception
visual
1975).
important
identical
be
seen
liter-
only
composed
be
can
as
Panati
e. g.,
to
out
fields
that,
not
be metaphors
to
supposed
have
as
turn
also
electromagnetic
(see
observations
of
are
are
scientists
they
precisely
photographs
the
but
Faraday's
tance,
by many
that
several
meanings
by
Koestler
in
German
As said
the
1981,
to
above,
330
in
hypnagogia
as
such
is
imagery
the
also
the
taken
case
may come
later
in
Koestler
of
with
the
creative
"the
both
sees
latter
the
matrices
by
the
Kekule
imagery
nagogic
The
problems.
dependent
is
the
on
subjects
himself
bols
metaphors
and
of
to
his
appreciating
respect
is
the
of
as
in
via
imagery
act
itself
In
the
respect
exem-
again
hyp-
that
solutions
is
solutions
saturation
partly
a person
and
is,
it
in
chapter
mediate
types
is
which
in
expressed
in
not
associations
of
conden-
and
sub-
effected
thus
association
considered
simply
expli-
most often
(and con-
together
11, are
this
oblique
and
overt
operates
brings
These
in
'language'
often
hypnagogia
FsOR.
of
suggested
unconsciously
ting
is
metaphor
that
a number
sations,
it
that
multi-sociatively,
denses)
the
unlikely
hypnagogic
the
Moreover,
analogies.
cit
associating
to appreciate
readiness
symin hypnagogia.
A main difencountered
and
fact
forms
He
the
is
these
creat-
on
connecting
time.
not
problem
and
be deve-
unrecognized
of
degree
in
condensed
with
recognition
ficulty
or
replete
in
same
is
It
an
madness
creativity
case.
con-
experience.
that
hypnagogic
point,
resulted
we have
the
i. e.,
the
at
(e. g.,
writers
is
of
adds
and
was
this
will
other
act
act",
FsOR,
that
which
that
many
matrices
bisociative
different
two
plified
to
along
unconnected
this
subject
to
(1981),
that
in
a point
chapter.
previously
calls
together,
the
functions,
Thus
a state
as
absorbed,
often
things,
12).
this
proposes
process
of
chapter
hypnagogia
recognized
of concepts
this
that
(see
creativity
We saw
value.
condensation
and
etc.
of
ivity,
considerably
identification
people,
loped
face
the
with
intimation
of
its
on
schizophrenic
cepts,
is
subject
1948, example)
Mintz's,
in
if
and,
be
always
may not
condensations
or
resul-
or
strange
irrelevant.
is
Multi-sociation
logic
It
and
experienced
is
phrenia,
gogia.
together
typical
and
The
and
of
dream
mysticism
normal
relating
logic
clearly
in
employed
mentation,
of
all
of
things
of
uncharacteristic
the
normal
which
are
classifying,
or
concepts
to
related
i. e.,
state.
waking
psi,
creativity,
the
schizohypna-
bringing
according
to
331
strong
and/or
permanent
bi-sociation,
sumed
may be
the
under,
which
gave
tains
the
to
thus
that
suggesting
to
the
adjective
one
whose
control
dampers
are
pnr
is
of
and
of
individual
one's
the
raises
latter
the
ability
and
thus
internalize
identify
them
as
opposed
is
also
shall
difference
and
shows
demonstrate
it
is
also
recounts
to
an
in
The
to
for
of
connections.
First
days
Galton
eighty-nine;
this
he
it
a number
of
clearly
logic
be brought
used
who
of
argument
he
time
times
on
lived
to
the
ripe
recalled
this
Koestler
him
also
In
paralogical.
point.
of
and
hypnagogic
point
of
thought
matrices
widening
may
thought
had
is
Koestler
period
confers
converging.
and
different
a certain
LEB
diverse
matrices
my present
Galton
The
demonstrates
from
taken
hyp-
associated,
and
logic
many
entirely
an
how within
because
is
example
weakly
and
which
in
multi-sociation,
primitive
latter
and
LEB occurring
other:
narrowing
waking
a separate
subjectify
each
example
the
suitable
think
to
i. e.,
FsOR.
other,
with
schema,
facilitates
and
between
how
together.
each
as
the
clearly
world
normally
regressive,
give
the
self
and
along
to
to
it
place
foreign
diverging
sense,
dampers
taking
entirely
of
By contrast,
entity.
nagogia
sense
and
boundaries,
ego
ego
the
a narrowing
a deeper
of
one's
by
also
implies
objective
from
the
flouted
are
reflecting
'outer',
an
logical
see,
also
crazy,
implies
which
tightening
differentiated
and
it
frantic,
whose
presently
mentation
of
outlining
constitutes
the
of
condition
sharply
what
we shall
hand,
other
logical
logic
of
Thus,
type
far-reaching
defined
as
creativity.
converging
of
rules
dampers
the
On the
be
whose
'damper'
put
or
con-
mind)
means
to
also
or
to
'lifted'
or
Moreover,
and,
is
oneself.
'raised'
language
(logical
(frehneeris)
certain
hypnagogia,
process
sion
cppcu
raised.
application
or
restrict
the
'brake'
logical
sub-
multi-
logic
word
means
be
to
and
mind
the
even
of
that
'mind'
=
(frehnon)
or
activity
world
(freen)
Wpny
of,
significance
western
Tpevov
on,
by
some
Koestler's
and
forms
as
'older'
and
of
the
word
derivative
considered
wider
is
It
sociating.
properties,
common
and
one
old
the
of
had
in
his
age
name
occa-
different
birthof
it
but
332
On another
'Methuselah'.
a woman
about
reading
in
Galton
by
studied
Now,
Dalton
mayoa=
associations
perhaps
earing
as
changing
images.
image
of
the
tiful
baby
of
The
to
an
of
type
of
man with
and
moustache
a lovely
by
effect
artistic
a beauin
of
by
a fam-
we shall
been
has
condensing
and
associating
fast
squinting
as
app-
strange
face
Indeed,
'Hilton'!
the
painted
sunset
these
form
of
a series
the
diff-
of
all
we may have
the
The
a condensed
or
forth.
so
given
latter
in
old
Hitler's
called
great
occurred.
the
first
painters.
surrealist
unconscious-nonrational:
The
gory
of
that
"certain
the
ations".
of
criterion
"logically
as
causality
...
of
a principle
unconscious
metaphoric
which,
nonrationality
p. 22)
(1967,
Hallman
for
instance,
painting
this
see,
explored
For
wearing
mad scientist
soon
visual
thought
And
they
image
one
of
Galton.
normal
in
that
men who
quite
simultaneously
figure
the
which
is
S. S.
he
occasion
with
are
within
this
'colour-blindness'
rhymes
which
his
on
baby
malformed
and
another
with
hypnagogia
with
front
On yet
him
of
'eugenics';
word
Hitler
of
associations
contexts
erence
the
thought
association
these
all
different
ous
the
eugenics.
practised
of
invented
thought
her
killed
had
who
had
Galton
because
brought
up
also
he
occasion
function
mental
of
depends
fusing
a cate-
upon
argues
explanation"
processes
images
to
according
are
responsible
into
new
cre-
It
describes
the
processes
symbolizing
metaphoric,
...
it
to
I
as nonrefer
which
produce
new connections.
because
the combinatorial
occurs
activity
rational
it does not
in the form of unconscious
operations;
belong
to the rational
consciously
mind,
nor is it
divides
Rationality
and distinguishes;
controlled.
Metaphoric
it
focuses
activity
upon differences.
it
flourishes
upon similarities,
relates;
and
unites
Nonthe
transpires
primary
processes.
among
and
it
is
novelty;
of
a condition
not merely
rationality
between
The relationship
is a cause.
such processes
displacement,
and
symbolization,
as condensation,
is
the
of new connections
production
and
neologisms
is
the
It
of unconscious
very
nature
one.
a causal
levels
(or preconscious)
of the mind to function
the
The
constitute
which
mechanisms
metaphorically.
333
inevitable.
Unless
Thus,
can occur.
between
the two.
make this
operations
unconscious
function,
they
no new connections
is an invariant
there
relationship
1967,
(Hallman
further
Hallman
limitations
tial
from
tions
from
three
to
one
on
agree
process
creation
of
face
of
under
framework
considers
logical
the
cal
stages,
functions
and
discuss
In
third
as
all
three
frameworks
to
incubation,
first
the
in
stages
types
the
of
creative
process:
(1913);
Spender
(1946);
same
to
regards
Cade
gogia
first
psychological
I
processes.
(1952).
(1926)
pro-
preparation,
*Others
who
(1937);
Poincare
(1931);
Montmasson
(1950)
Beveridge
pro-
suggests
series.
a similar
In
it
chronologi-
Wallas
verification.
Vinacke
sur-
below.
include
Patrick
series
(1954);
Hadamard
(1959);
Arnold
the
posed
of
mental
framework,
illumination,
the
the
The
of
levels
the
the
of
analysis;
a series
vertical
as
which
with
(p. 23).
as
creativity
world.
various
below
rational
resists
examination"
second
respect
four
posed
it
level
lies
It
new
of
associated
nonrational.
consciousness;
dissolves
shall
is
novelty
by
three
all
or
of
the
of
devised
segment
connec-
emergence
process
invariably
is
inferen-
causal
views
schemes
"that
which
the
and
creative
fact:
major
creative
for
experiences
the
explain
uncouple
and
conceptual
lift
metaphors
allowing
unexpected
He identifies
writers
language
thus
objects
and
visions
that
proposes
pp. 22-23).
and
the
Coxhead
hypnagogic
long-forgotten
occurrence
of
in
creativity
hypna-
that
noted
to consciousness
often
presents
in arrangedisplayed
material,
vividly
have
the
thought
ments
which
conscious
mind
might
not
form
in the
the
of,
even
were
all
material
available
is
that
The paradox
of written
notes
or sketches.
reverie
to get really
solutions
one is most likely
creative
in mental
thinking
the usual
to problems
states
where
is virtually
extinguished.
ability
(Cade
More
vity,
ond
Indeed,
very
specifically,
and
and
in
in
third
stages
hypnagogic
features
are
of
the
the
experiences
describing
these
Coxhead
p. 127).
1979,
to
hypnagogia
relating
to
particular
and
four-stage
theory,
greatest
relevance.
are
two
characterized
stages.
creatithe
by
Hallman
secthe
(1967)
334
for
instance,
that
notes
The second
the new
actually
produce
and third
stages
the novel
tranand these
relationshps,
connections,
in the form of nonrational
The incuoperations.
spire
for
bation
consists
of spontaneous,
stage,
example,
themselves
cluster
which
uncontrollable
events
seemin accordance
ingly
laws.
their
own autonomous
with
involves
It
the relaxation
thinking
operof conscious
and the inhibition
of logical
control.
ations
(Hallman
He refers
to
Maslow's
(1953)
Ehrenzweig's
to
openness
voluntary
in
(1939,
ego,
this
respect.
p. 324),
reporting
by
experienced
an Oxford
pp. 23-24).
regression,
the
of
surrender
experience
Hutchinson
insight
(1958)
1967,
(1959)
and Rogers'
the
on
creative
quotes:
mathematician,
had solved
I knew somehow or other
that
something
itself
but had no idea
of
at the back of my mind,
the solution
automatically
until
almost
my pencil
it
wrote
out.
(Hutchinson
Another
case,
a research
p. 324).
1939,
writes:
engineer,
design
I visualized
the
a flash
of
proper
a drawing
the
immediately
I drew
of
apparatus,
out
a notebook
and,
without
wrote
consciousness
of my surroundings,
down
the
it
I knew
answer.
was right.
In
(1939)
Hutchinson
as
"period
the
or
to
referring
moment
the
stage
insight"
of
p. 325).
1939,
(Hutchinson
illumination
of
concludes:
is often
Insight...
by a flood
accompanied
of ideas,
hypotheses
alternative
appearing
at the same time,
many of which
to make explicit
are difficult
owing
to the crowded
rapidity
of their
appearance.
(Hutchinson
He further
draws
department
sense
in
the
of
vividness
this
The
change
ideas
"the
in
appearing
- visual,
almost
hallucinatory
(p. 329)
kinaesthetic"
auditory,
any
wiht
connection
experience.
vividness,
spontaneity,
and
of
multitude
or
semi-dissociated
of
self-consciousness
these
state,
are
autonomy,
imagery
and
the
diminution
and
logical
all
features
mentation,
of
the
of
rapidity
ideation
associations,
paralogical
multi-aspected
regression,
to
attention
p. 329).
1939,
with
the
dissociated
or
dissolution
openness
state
of
their
and
335
hypnagogia.
or
is
creativity
16)
boundary
all
here
his
made
of
umination'
or
the
of
by
and
be
the
feeling
of
has
been
indeed,
the
such
inspiration
and
of
ful
Planck
work
"the
1978,
American
chemists
those
were
blamed
the
state
to
and
of
ugly
p. 212)
that
be
to
a false
But
not
found
in
facts"
cent
per
cent
to
and
Barker
which
who
answered
always
correct".
credited
for
individual
them
asserted
enters
and
in
if
his
such
Darwin,
two
years
Huxley
said
beauti-
1981,
p. 214).
inquiry
by
the
that
showed
questionnaire
occasional
assi-
the
time
at
that
hypnagogia
true
with
of
an
But
But
false
hypnagogia.
slayings
or
intuitions.
among
all
lost
their
frequent
claimed
fact,
external,
insfalse
Kepler,
(Koestler
refers
also
of
abound
the
are
in
certain
absence
inspiration;
science
unconscious
an
the
that
paper
is,
feel
to
in
case
is
Platt
per
from
tions
the
scientists
eighty-three
seven
valid-
noted
It
individuals
creative
(1981,
pp. 213-4)
names
The latter
and Einstein.
by
(1981,
only
the
this
hypnagogia.
verification.
tragedies
Koestler
stance
certainty
pp. 83-4).
in
points
hallucination
of
is
owing
hypotheses
"among
'ill-
instance,
for
of
Koestler
that
in
illumination
and
biographies
hard
earlier,
for
guarantee
no
various
case
logical
or
cases.
Huxley,
the
such
piration
The
at
feature
and
objective
noted
is
pervading
that
and
is
hypnagogic
that
(Poincare
this,
the
and
feeling
this
being
deceives
any less
us without
find
and we only
out when we seek to put on
the demonstration.
I have especially
noticed
fact
in regard
to me in the morto ideas
coming
in bed while
in a semi-hypnagogic
or evening
often
vivid,
foot
this
ning
state.
It
creative
creativity.
Poincare,
experience.
p.
materials
as we saw
argued
is
the
e.,
his
case
(1967,
blur,
with
one
aspects
the
also
[i.
scientific
hypnagogia,
is
are
Hallman's
observation,
course,
in
experienced
this
distinctions
as
of
might,
That
argued,
experience
fade,
same
mathematical
It
ity
the
himself
The
vision".
have
supported
lines
experiences
artist
as
LEB.
"during
that
remark
act]
the
of
ramifications
with
features,
These
intuitions,
incubation
same
their
is
intuito
be
and
and
if
336
illumination
being
thus
the
above
between
tionship
Further
this
the
strengthen
rela-
hypnagogia.
and
for
a hypnagogic-like
or
creativity)
observations
support
(hypnagogia
hypnagogia
of
creativity
Wallas
remarks.
that
to
conducive
then
state,
is
stages
from
comes
some
Wallas's
of
that
proposes
two different
The incubation
things,
stage
covers
fact
is the negative
during
that
the first
of which
incubation
think
or consciously
we do not voluntarily
is the posiand the second
problem,
on a particular
fact
that
tive
of unconscious
a series
and involun(or preconscious
tary
and forevoluntary)
mental
events
during
this
period.
place
may take
(Wallas
first
The
aspect
important
the
for
(e. g.,
Collard
argued
that
the
by
second
stage,
effect
he
their
most
to
sudden
the
third
cases
of
creative
ideas
during
in
gery
ral,
however,
ensuing
and
remembered
degree
or
ral
draw,
is
of
proposed
by
if
the
too
asleep
Wallas
and
mental
the
psychological
and
process
bed)
due
same
was
often
very
ima-
hypnagogic
In
this
Whether
a matter
to
Again,
second
element
is,
that
subject
gene-
experienced
mostly
quickly.
involuntary
events),
that
bedbound.
is
the
regarding
the
are
retained,
of
that
imagery
subject
wakefulness
in
induction.
the
on
lives
stay
its
the
hit
their
naturally
and
the
To this
of
their
and
also
of
who
often
to
is
same
namely,
contains
for
aspects
recalled
ill-health
have
creativity.
of
necessary
sufficient
periods
richness
by
not
(unconscious
forevoluntary
the
state
fall
not
be
disposition
acquired
and
bation
that
or
seen,
thinkers
hypnagogia,
in
mental
we have
two
(and
a prerequisite
as
the
of
relax
hypnagogia
relaxation
the
by
are
stage
investigators
The
by
out
some
is
the
will
to
regards
they
when
of
to
It
struck
are
people
and
illness.
as
to
respect
forced
area as
imagery.
in
original
hypnagogic
relaxation
Wallas
cites
pointed
1957)
Myers
hypnagogic
of
were
proposed
of
1953;
contains
relaxation
Indeed,
psychophysical
claimed
when
induction.
its
emergence
they
the
p. 94).
incubation
of
stage
mental
in
workers
all
condition
of
element
practically
the
of
1978,
the
natuwith-
relax,
the
aspect
same
of
incu-
and
or foreconscious
illumination.
He says
involved
in
these
stages
337
is
to
the
enter
be
and
consciousness
subject's
controlled
is
that
that
only
process
should
not
necessary
...
be,
but
for
time,
last
should
also
an appreciable
for
the thintime,
during
that
conscious
sufficiently
is
happening
that
ker to be at least
something
aware
the evidence
On this
to him.
seems to show
point,
trains
both
the unsuccessful
of association,
that
'flash'
led
the
have
to
and
of success,
might
which
train
either
the final
are normally
and successful
'fall'risings'
(with
take
and
place
or
unconscious,
ings'
seems to approach
as success
of consciousness
in that
of consor 'fringe'
periphery
or retire),
'focal'
consciousness
our
surrounds
which
ciousness
lumifull
in
disk
'corona'
the
the
surrounds
sun's
as
to
last
'fringe
up
This
may
consciousness'
nosity.
in
it,
instant,
'flash'
some
the
and
may accompany
is
it
just
it.
But,
beyond
as
may continue
cases
disk
the
the
difficult
to
corona
unless
sun's
see
very
it
is
difficult
by a total
is hidden
very
so
eclipse,
instant
the
'fringe
to observe
at
consciousness'
our
the preceding
illumination,
or to remember
of full
has taken
illumination
full
'fringe'
place.
after
is there,
'when the conclusion
James says:
As William
forgotten
preceding
most of the
steps
we have always
its
attainment'.
it
There
we begin
If
tion.
James
may
them
with
carrying
that
taken
below
the
statement
is often
This
nificance
they
densation;
the
may
of the
both
on
to
ging
together'
(either
the
etc..
the
of
state
of
the
below
But,
creativity
the
or
as
false
of
of
pre-consciously)
so many
relinquishes
writers
that
and
of
sig-
forms
of
conin
logic'
in
both
in
the
may
inspiration
threshold
has
a sense
view
'breaking
activity.
are
and
This
is,
such
is,
that
subjeck
actiivty
'collapsed
condensing,
activity
the
that
of
They
called
of
by
of
presence
we saw,
as
consciousness
'collapse',
problem
statement-
logical
conclusion
disintegrating.
unconsciously
concepts,
also
together,
two-fold
ting
be
from
spoken
or
the
quotation
concluding,
statement.
word
senses
falling
of
sense
down,
of falling
light
by
suggested
regarding
of
the
quota-
These,
or
threshold
this
the
hypnagogia.
associative
constitutes
the
describing
feeling
the
one,
'heard'
a certain
place
extra
in
statements,
as
appear
feeling
been
have
encountered
conclusions
last
the
with
easily
could
of
a number
are
in
points
relevant
pp. 96-97).
1978,
(Wallas
up'
the
sense
shed
some
by
poin-
and
'brin-
consciousness
objects,
various
have
temporarily
pointed
the
out,
338
normally
is
by
virtue
p. 189)
(1981,
benefit
can
the
of
one
parts
in
chemistry,
as
be
to
form
of
restraint
Thus
with
a new object,
the
there
may
merging
conclusions
ations,
without
in
in
agreement
premises,
chapters.
earlier
beginning
the
cance
usually
in
flashes,
miraculous
In fact
they
may be
the begof which
only
the surface
of
above
a smile
without
uitions
they
the
by
do
1981,
Koestler
stage
like
"fallings"
and
only
a sense
solutions
cat.
us
with
the
had
my solutions
how
am to
a posited
Such
be
they
arrive
are
an
i-
without
of s ignif
difficulty
"I
have
In
like
problems,
without
Should
that
case
activity.
They
int-
true
of
finding
of
reminiscent
for
a long
at
them"
time,
(cited
p. 117).
illumination
hypnagogia
form,
steps.
description
of
merely
logical
know
yet
not
Wallas's
the
like
the
is
visual
in
advanced
visible.
under-the-surface
may present
statement:
are
there
or
p. 211).
1981,
always
chain
and
a Cheshire
intermediate
Gauss's
but
look
not
not,
beginning,
i. e.,
of
is
auditory
some
often
statements
than
associ-
arguments
the
of
end
often
indicate
to
it
more
or traceable
obvious
However,
and the
hypnagogia,
statement,
similar
steps.
that
says
with
absence
logical
(Koestler
is
others)
the
(obvious)
intuitions
the appearance
give
or short-circuits
of reasoning.
likened
to an immersed
chain,
inning
and the end are visible
consciousness.
This
(or
'irrelevant'
(1981)
Koestler
intuitions.
take
may
constituents
jumps,
logical
appear
follow
need
steps
or
inte-
a new
but
But
not
need
there
another
etc.
the
where
concepts,
two
aspects
of
concept,
thinking
by
other
each
constituents
of
objects,
these
case
which
Koestler
naturally,
followed
on
consequent
in
may merge
place
of
constituent
concurrently,
place
takes
way
as
hypnagogia
In
a disintegration
However,
necessarily
not
'dreamy'
person".
"It
controls.
restraint",
the
restraints
their
gration.
from
"that
creative
occurs
into
etc.,
it,
of
first
freedom
put
relinquishing
often
its
of
logical
and
conscious
prevailing
a glove.
"risings"
of
in
the
the
We may
of
fringe
creative
easily
consciousness
and
consciousness
process
recognize
the
fits
in
the
339
'oscillations'
it
it,
although
"flash"
tends
case).
It
is
images
of
ject's
gap
terminate
the
state
also
to
difficult
very
to
and
observe
during
this
absorption-fascination
the
and
which
In
non-focal.
clearly
in
who,
his
letter
to
this
and
recall
the
often
and
the
objectively
both
Hadamard,
the
succession
thoughts,
which
the
of
sub-
'collapses'
back
we are
whose
may
the
diss-
and
experienced
bey-
by
Kekule's
analyse
respect
last
may
(e. g.,
and
the
"flash":
the
produced
because
phenomenon
its
to
provides
of
state
Again,
self-consciousness.
internalization
facilitates
olves
LEB,
) and
etc.
auditory,
him
due
occurrence
it,
accompanies
excitement
difficult
between
the
the
activities
mental
from
sometimes
(visual,
more
even
to
latter,
the
to
"flash",
the
The
rising
conducive
milieu
precedes
ond
restraints
of
abolition
general
hypnagogia.
of
to
LEB
the
is
nature
Einstein
quote
wrote:
full
that
It
to
call
consciousness
you
me
what
seems
be fully
is a limit
can never
accomplished.
case which
the fact
This
narrowcalled
with
seems to me connected
(Enge des Bewusstseins).
ness of consciousness
(Einstein
further
(1981)
Koestler
p. 43).
1952,
that
comments
the
between
the existence
region
of an intermediary
the
focal
'limit
and
awareness
narrow
of sharp,
case'
has
been
the
recogof
mind
regions
unconscious
vast
(and
later
Freud)
Fichte
long
for
called
time.
a
nized
James
(das Vorbewusstsein),
it
the pre-conscious
'subsidiary
it
fringe;
Polanyi
the
awareness';
called
'peripheral
awareness';
the analogy
yielded
with
vision
it
degrees,
is
would
but since
of
a matter
awareness
line
between
and
be mistaken
to draw a sharp
prethe
between
the
and
shallows
processes,
unconscious
the
between
is the distinction
deep.
What matters
(the
or word or
or concept,
event
percept,
single
for
moment occupies
a fleeting
muscle-action)
which
the
the
on
the focus
processes
and
of attention
the purpose
and
define
the context,
which
periphery
meaning
of the former.
in
Nevertheless,
hypnagogia
in
to
attention
an in-between
gogic
to
the
"fringe
workings
the
the
the
relating
present
paper
existence
and
creative
is
consciousness"
the
creative
may
to
process
draw
to
important
characteristics
As we have seen so far,
state.
of
it
p. 159).
1981,
(Koestler
of
the
furnish
us
with
process
and
may
such
hypnaclues
form
as
the
340
background
against
does
Not
only
the
eruption
making
it
the
of
aware
during
the
it
makes
epistemological
emergence
of
logical
changes'
because
clearly
contains
forms
fulness
and
of
have
entering,
losing
without
tradiction),
the
(1957,
p. 152),
images"
spoke
realms
them
but
of
structural
and
developmental
their
knowledge,
them,
clearly
requires
in
changes
individual
the
logical
mode
of
occurrence
that,
that
the
creative
hypnagogia
may
ries
sed
not
for
logical
the
climax
incubation
the
the
creative
viz.,
In
of
as
and
creative
hypnagogia.
onto
him
on
a parain
necessary
be
will
by
in
effected
also
workers
unconscious,
and/or
state
in
activities
the
presently
many
the
a conducive
some
cases
that
have
it
unconscious.
second
third
and
heading.
The
process,
this
illumination
group,
the
consists
incubation,
framework
which
discusthat
view
of
theo-
of
groups
first
supporting
preparation,
discussing
in
argued
but
arguments
the
stages,
of
the
this
comprised
verification.
act
me to
under
or
are
Such
relaxation
it
well
consciousness
in
brings
creativity,
is
creativity,
to
subsumed
stages
only
transpired
above,
it
that
knowing.
and
conditions
exist,
within
changes,
conferring
Moreover,
own
laws
such
LEB occurring
time
-
linkages
may re-present
This
the
same
although
house
already
by
creativity.
proposed
half-way
experiencing
cognizing
of
if
psychophysical
the
at
its
has
which
of
only
not
internal
of
'forces'
hypnagogia
Thus,
mode
facilitated
are
changes
the
Pinard
functioning
subjective
con-
"spontaneous
But
individual's
the
or
laws".
a means
as
Also,
of
world
that
without
"creative
a non-sensory
'Psi'
on
(and
contain
or
hypnagogia
nature
apparently
as
of wake-
to,
unconscious.
the
to
referring
of
the
itself
in
chapter
of
use
'epistemo-
say
lead
may
the
himself
to the logic
consciousness
of
themselves
is,
the
foreign
in
we saw
suggested
in
process
mentation
of
Moreover,
writers
some
creative
mentation
of
forms
which
new knowledge.
the
in
become
to
occurring
insights.
creative
the
to
preconscious
a subject
changes
for
referring
being
for
emerge.
conditions
term
but,
possible
might
necessary
(Housman's
intuitions,
of
also
the
provide
"secretion"
poetry)
intuitions
creative
hypnagogia
or
of
nature,
which
chrono-
illumination,
we saw
constitute
that
the
341
act,
are
that
hypnagogia
hypnagogic
clearly
The
is
second
of
In
tions.
play
and
the
the
these
explains
of
theories
between
As Hallman
emergence
levels
vertical
main,
phenomenology,
theories
of
collaboration
processes.
to
conducive
group
a relationship
in their
insights.
of
creativty
as
func-
psychological
for
argue
unconscious
(1967)
and
and
they
explains,
inter-
the
conscious
that
assert
though
the actual
involves
creative
process
a shift
in psychic
levels,
in such
the shift
must always
occur
that
the metaphoric
fusion
a manner
of elements
shall
in the unconscious
transpire
levels
and be projected
into
upwards
consciousness.
(Hallman
Then,
the
at
gestalts,
third
distinct
group
from
from
the
that
this
by
views
combinatorial
Hallman,
is
It
that
a type
as
types.
activity
again,
testing,
elaboration,
creativity
fact
the
p. 24).
approvals.
non-creative
latter
ality.
enter
derived
socially
The
level,
rational
1967,
it
is
is
not
distinguished
combinatorial
bound
this
summarizes
thinking
of
and
by
ration-
thus:
view
In every
it
is the nonrational,
the autistic,
case
the metaphoric,
the internally
the spontaoriented,
the integrating,
neous
and involuntary,
unbound
in producing
energies
which
are active
new connections.
These nonrational
for
the
processes
account
....
seeming
effortlessness
and the spontaneity
of creative
they
the autonomy,
the quality
activity;
explain
of
'otherness',
by a daemon or a voice.
of being
visited
They account
for
for
And they
connectedness.
account
the direction
which
creative
movement
assumes.
(Hallman
As
these
ilar,
shall
shall
also
ative
two
groups
discuss
argue,
is
mentation
on
two
them
along
(a)
that
process,
nonrational
activities,
unconscious
as
given
the
(b)
Dreyer
inner
the
dynamic,
mental
are of a different
order
and as such are incapable
though
influencing
cesses,
sorts
of ways.
that
defend
in
evidence
evidence
and
by
shall
arguing
on
to
the
(1964),
me very
doing
In
Hallman,
I
on
is,
seem
together.
with
nonrational.
grounds:
theories
of
pp. 24-25).
1967,
simI
this
unconscious
this
respect
for
definition
argument
to
the
cre-
unconsciousof
the
namely,
involving
which
processes
from
conscious
processes,
of becoming
proconscious
in all
these
and modifying
(Dreyer
1964,
p. 306).
342
if
Naturally,
since
and
experience
all
through
unconscious,
themselves
with
part
though
which,
at the
ready
to
become
particular
part
of
his
supports
my view.
and
able,
because
tance
as
which,
for
possible
iousness
ples
to
mentation
scious
of
and
chapter.
nopompic
vision
in
immediately
Prince
noted
be
will
of
the
avail-
vitiates
that
unconscious,
and
impor-
of
hypnagogia
as
it
the
does
makes
conscious,
never
it
reach
conscexam-
provides
of
nonrationality
seen
also
as
not
uncon-
only
as
noninhibitory,
non-obviously-purposive.
me substantiate
(1952)
Prince's
It
but
is
nature
being
nonrationality
"mater-
great
might
the
as
of
Moreover,
so.
mentation
noncontrolled,
case
do
that
point
and
which
clearly
nonreality-oriented
Let
unconscious
demonstrate
which
this
constituting
material
directly
the
of
preconscious
the
(p. 219)
conscious.
unconscious,
conscious"
earlier,
remarked
in-between
state
it
the
of
becoming
preconscious
is
moment
consider
render
namely,
of
the
remThus
definition,
definition
talked
classification.
of
another
either
i. e.,
incapable
definition
Drever's
Indeed,
or
and
events
mental
undergo
are
form
be retained
to
Drever's
of
nonrational,
one
'rationalized',
and
processes
unconscious
is
become
conscious
disagree
it
in
pass,
nonrational
or
unconscious
ial,
if
is
mentation
must
consciousness
about,
ain
unconscious
these
subject
recalled
a tender
form
of
by
claims
mentioned
that
love
a poem.
this
scene
In
to
referring
earlier
had
subject
which
in
she
discussing
the
this
a hyp-
recorded
the
case
that:
The
The script
was written
automatically....
'subconscious
in her
'thoughts'
of the verse
were
"by
this
in
footnote
[Prince
that
a
explains
mind'
These
'thoughts'of
is meant
aware'].
not
which
she was
logi'words')
(also
'thoughts'
described
not
were
as
'sort
but
in
the
verse,
arranged
cally
or as written
'They
little'.
together
were
of tumbled
up a
- mixed
in composing
the thoughts
a verse'one thinks
not like
from
did
There
at selection
not seem to be any attempt
be elicited
the thoughts
No evidence
or words.
could
In other
to show that
the composing
was done here....
happened
there
all
words
as if
underlying
was a deeper
did
the composing
this
which
process
proand from
thoughts
logical
certain
cess
without
emerged
order
to form
the composing
a subconscious
stream
and after
was done the words
of the verse
as coconscious
emerged
343
images
as they
were to be written.
'automatically'
then
did
process
composing.
This
underlying
writing
and the
the
(Prince
her
In
the
report
thoughts
expressed
erienced
at
writing
in
hypnotized
pic
vision
dream
experienced
over,.
he
tude,
sentiments
the
vision
in
mind
at
Now,
but
cumstances,
these
are
found
that
the
were
given
the
the
emotions
in
accurately
and
hypnagogic
the
dream's
added
but
had
not
not
have
she
been
details
were
the
poem
dream
the
vision
dimension,
been
uncovered.
hypnagogic-hypnopompic
the
it
in
was
FOR,
added
atti-
was
a state
of
a participant,
in
was
the
poem
revealed;
dimension
once
that
re-
these
moreover,
suggests,
phenomena
not
mental
a spectator,
this
This
are
did
present
which,
another
hypnotized
).
not
subject
was
state
is
subject
is important
It
i. e.,
the
she
the
subject
"automatically",
written
In
this
its
all
cir-
other
events
of
etc.
although
This
memory.
circumstances
state
twilight,
in
hypnopompically
such
different
with
presented
in
not recalled
hypnagogic-hypnopompic
mental
that
constitute
conscious
Moreoverwhen
actual
(dreamy,
and
to
consciously
here
are
gives
script
are
apparently
sentiments
dissociation.
many
in
dream
composed
in
that
the
experience
tude,
them
dreams
however,
note,
we
but
dream
the
"the
re-experiences
that
in
hypnagogic-like
to
subject
re-experienced.
re-experienced
is
then
transfers
such events
and
is not to argue
in
dreams
unrecalled
atti-
mental
was not
(p. 206).
writing"
events
the
which
the
that
and
More-
up.
which
that
we assume
mental
in
of
hypnopomof
waking
experienced
interpretation
hav-
Prince,
the
"expresses
vision"
consciously
that
to
the
and
re-presentation
prior
exp-
language
thought
that
accurate
emotions
moment
"the
is
case
vision
the
of
the
if
the
she
not
205-6).
discovered
an
and
an
unconscious
a case
fact
that
time
of
the
to
thoughts
had
(pp.
vision"
immediately
noted
the
the
which
emotion
the
had
p. 207).
although
vision,
anything
subject,
in
was
the
seeing
sequel
his
the
poem were
from
seeing
important
ing
at
of
the
expressed
The
the
time
that
recorded
different
experienced
not
in
the
entirely
was
subject
1952,
more,
appear
might
that
puzzling
344
-
irrelevant,
strange,
ause
hidden
of
are
FsOR,
tion
"the
may provide
a daemon
by
ted
to
or
"subconscious
'sort
tumbled
of
Thus,
into
"were
in
in
its
governed
It
might
and
by
be
objective
state
tification
event
leading
up
which
be
and
rationally
ideal
for
what
during
the
unconscious
mental
is
sights
ters
to
further
the
a character
Gowan
(1975)
processes
supported
effect
in
order
argues
that
to
of
creativity
manifest
the
it
as
and
jusis
here
mental
processes
these,
we find,
as
preconscious,
of
be
to
were,
interest
And
hypnagogia
claims
requires
itself.
to
appears
analysis
culminating
the
1948;
Mintz
last
nonrational
by
seen
true
of
character
emergence
we have
as
is,
event.
or
'catching'
a recognizable
is
are
hypna-
and nonlogical.
intuitions
and
this
What
event.
preconscious
the
the
through
slip
mentation
to
nonrational
and unconscious,
in hypnagogia.
strated
it
subject's
but
for
(e. g.,
that
But
place,
and
the
of
fact
another,
nonrational
are
That
respect
the
in the
Also,
in
seen
affairs.
takes
to
in
state
this
this
can
the
ideal
of
are
against
of
after
how the
visi-
character
may
or
examples,
much
argued
logically
related
in
arranged...
form
one
and
earlier
rules
insights
creative
being
were
own process.
1946,1949),
be
of
mentation
a special
present
Froeschels
dissocia-
noted
logically
unconscious
consciousness
mentation
the
of
clearly
which
not
state
together'".
constitutes
such
"words"
although
waking
gogia
and
as
reference
nonrational
quite
of
of
Hallman
the
bec-
so
frames
'otherness',
that
here
mind"
the
of
quality
shown
"thoughts"
the
or
Moreover,
a voice"
is
unconscious
that
frame
Furthermore,
creativity.
the
in
known.
made
suddenly
they
this
when
do
may
may be thought
crazy
that
and
creative
or
original
illogical,
demon-
renders
and otherwise
inin creative
various
of
precisely
For
wrisuch
instance,
that
involves
Its
to preconscious
openness
eleessence
involves
Creativity
'gentling
the
of the
ments....
it
the conscious
mind to
since
allows
preconscious',
insights
from,
reland to establish
gain
an intuitive
Higher
the preconscious....
emergent
with
ationship
in individuals
such
also
appear
aspects
of creativity
individual
in
'witness
the
the
phenomenon',
which
as
ideas
development
of
autonomous
an almost
witnesses
in his
often
several
at a time.
own mind,
(Gowan 1975,
p. 313).
345
Gowan
also
leaks
(as
from
between
insight
1971,
p. 9)
the
mind
remarked
that
It
tion".
must
Similarly,
seems
quite
is
process
this
regularity
ittling
f ication
and
logicality,
ability,
processes
only
are
the
event"
"the
tary
bringing
forms
ifest
of
themselves
(p. 169).
beside
yourself,...
-
flashes
faltering
(Jung
ask
pp. 104-5).
experience
of
the
hidden
most
and
that
in
role
of
slave
"inundates
Returning
such
it
creative
to
the
with
alien
to
scientific
and
one
does
it
comes
momen-
with
being
not
"consciousness
completely
seek;
one
suddenly
necessity,
in
the
with-
matter"
on Nietzsche's
remarked
were
"Thus
of
a thought
commenting
ideas"
he
evolution,
composition
choice
the
verifiable
manotherwise
dream-like
state"
of
of
on mental
which
feeling
process,
daemon
verifi-
involves
mental
play
associations"
a state
symbols,
artist
in
veriknowl-
of
the
"a
Jung,
branch
dependent
the
any
for
creativity
gives;
had
never
bel-
"the
artistic
who
lightning,
-I
1957,
and
not
is
abstract
on
One hears
like
up
of
the
Of
dream
the
through
and
into
writing
spoke
does
one
in
points
irrational,
stages
mentation
Nietzsche,
Zarathustra",
of
earlier
only
Spake
takes
(p. 147).
and
objectivity,
be
to
out
activity
to
regressions
are
subjective,
creative
"A
with
credo
turns
which
after
says:
otest
and
p. 146)
(except
adds:
creative
law
scientists
he
"it
of
(1981,
predominantly
rationale
rule
reasoning
And
filtering
the
of
reverberating
deductive
al
thought
concludes:
the
creative
the act)".
-operates
entire
many
et
depersonaliza-
heart
very
themes
(Weil
its
of
p. 249)
shatter
intuitive
of
guard,
Koestler
main
logic
after
whose
out
the
of
of
which
to
and
closely
original
a state
the
at
mind".
writings
of
edge
the
one
intimate
that
work
Heard
critical
in
(p. 278)
"correspond
truly
(1963,
ability
of
that
out
its
Barron
evident
membrane)
the
as
have
itself
put
a permeable
(p. 124).
"to
off
results
conscious"
described
insight"
throw
production
phenomena
creative
must
censor.
the
and
been
often
or
through
osmosis
autosymbolic
has
what
by
preconscious
Silberer's
that
to
the
if
"creative
that
argues
that"the
up
called
only
plays
unconscious"
remin
him,
the
which
(p. 105).
creativity,
Koestler
(1981,
346
p. 169)
draws
again
shing
conscious
of
into
activity
tive
levels
"verbal
of
of
the
temporary
controls
and
the
simultaneous
types
mental
a subordinate
tive
act"
tion
there
(p. 208),
part
in
and
that
decisive
during
the
activity
processes
that
in
general,
phase
of
the
of
incuba-
several
plays
creainv-
planes
levels
various
primi-
argues
period
on
at
bringing
further
thinking
the
relinqui-
on more
he
conscious
simultaneous
unconscious
ideation
of
organization;
and
only
olving
to
other
thinking,
is
attention
depth
of
(p. 209).
Summarizing
mental
vailing
Koestler
the
features
characteristic
in
activities
the
the
of
creative
pre-
process,
says:
in so far
The creative
depends
act,
as it
on unconpresupposes
scious
resources,
a relaxing
of the conto modes of ideation
trols
and a regression
which
to the rules
logic,
are indifferent
of verbal
unperby contradiction,
turbed
by the dogmas and
untouched
taboos
At the decisive
common sense.
of so-called
the codes
of discovery
of disciplined
stage
reasoning
the reverie,
are in the dream,
are suspended
- as they
flight
the manic
of thought
when the stream
of ideais free
by its
to drift
tion
own emotional
gravity,
in an apparently
'lawless'
fashion.
were,
as it
(Koestler
In
respect
to
out
that
he points
the
be,
can
also
of
entations
and
has
to
been
argued
that
the
(i.
e.
which
reflect
changes,
tualization,
ctioning
the
repres-
beings,
to
and
As Levy-
collective
events
both
us,
them-
(quoted
themselves"
the
been
nature
in
by
self)
synaesthesias,
regression
characterized
we call
organism,
loosening
to
by
or
earlier,
ease
of
is,
e. g.,
widening
empathic
identification
it
a LEB
place
individuality
fundamental
undergoes
the
takes
there
this
That
hypnagogia.
of
schema
throughout
throughout
advanced
hypnagogia
psychophysical
undivided
child
(p. 303).
incomprehensible
have
arguments
regard
whereby
the
of
objects,
than
particular
p. 308).
in
paper
"In
out,
other
something
Similar
it"
mentality,
a way
mind
to
p. 178).
in
contradiction
indifferent
pointed
in
1981,
Koestler
of
unconscious
primitive
though
selves
"the
are
primitive
(1926)
Bruhl
law
the
1981,
alterations
as
of
body
schema
concep-
modes
of
and
fun-
347
thinking,
paralogical
I
it
consider
(1981,
pp. 187-8)
ries
the
of
into
from
gift
of
the
place
empathy
mental
creative
fully
less
or
losing
out
It
is,
poetic,
of
course,
face".
For
instance,
ness
on
the
at
which
of
are
solutions
hypnagogia.
Garrett,
in
the
task
the
at
morning
information
I
a friend
that
the
p. 74).
find
asleep,
arrived
of
finding
the
threshold
saying:
"It
desired
ideas
Interestingly,
the
subject
thus
thinking
transferring
as
from
seen
the
act
the
sur-
by
the
to
communicate
of
"I
first
in
great
many
cases
about
the
for
sleep,
find
as
and
the
to
wrote
opened
of
of
(Beveridge
problem
their
my consc-
Scott
me"
to
problems
give
awakening,
upon
"Psi".
a state
while
Walter
on
certain
in
data
the
chapter
to
answer
desire
conscious-
in
thronged
his
ess-
creativity".
with
always
with-
the
creative
when
was
of
says:
Similarly,
sought".
be
to
'given'
or
the
regress,
underground,
evidenced
instance,
for
the
solutions
at
to
subject's
as
learned
for
desires
their
quote
capacity
the
the
furnished
even
to
activity
may transpire
is no memory)
there
and the
awakening,
have
to
progression
contact
in
up
cases
which
iousness
activity
flash
may
"informational"
unconscious
in
and
regression
And,
true,
achieving
(Fromm
then
may
process
for
form
other
creative
this
seems
totally
not
much
moment
Some individuals
any
of
one
involves
of
surface,
regression
"without
losing
place
(of
sleep
insight
of
games
that
takes
creative
the
and
always
during
the
with
adduced,
evidence
to
will,
contact
the
of
ence
at
both
oscillating
Bowers
Shor
enter-
partakes
over
and
of
selves".
situation
Bowers
mind,
-
other
from
favourable
as
bounda-
conscious,
control
respect
unconscious
with
translating
For,
act.
fluid
hypnagogia
the
a very
"the
Einfuehlung
nature
a certain
in
of
the
symbiosis
and
of
a person
the
of
other,
acquisition
in
this
Koestler's
another
that
namely
preconscious
to
note
represented
unconscious
one
The
the
its
total
the
as
a kind
By
to
remarks,
self
it
on
confer
ing
importance
of
In
experiences.
mystical
this
he
a solution
my eyes
1950,
kind
we
falls
to
his
348
receiving
an answer
beginning
At
the
to
Edison's
it
the
of
was
made
is
paramount
is
thinking
in
this
also
to
arrive
at
for
either
1950;
McKellar
"what
we are
upon
the
than
upon
one
and
rational
the
literature
far
more
its
than
from
"otherness",
1952),
here
included
elements.
1957;
Stoney
Blyton
wrote
too,
One such
case
and
autonomously
like
a proper
given
till
she
fact
is
it
her
that
of
earlier
nonis
mentation
it
at
fact,
In
act.
cases
contributes
are
in
fell
E.
of
they
Prince
"and
"just
the
on
McKellar
vividly
evolving
1974,
(Stoney
these
a jumble,
to
see
on
evolving
what
above
(McKellar
appeared
went
be
may
with
distinguishes
went
for
Blyton
asleep"
difficult
accounted
by
which
is
and
instances
characterized
bed
autonomy,
1906;
Miller
stories"
lay
we find
where
correspondence
which
is
an
regressive,
remarked,
that
explicitly
imagery
account"
the
she
story
hypnagogic
are
"night
as
Although
no
In
her
of
However,
in
spontaneity,
Hallman
which,
1974).
rather
thinking".
creative
hypnagogic
effortlessness,
as
that
proposes
kinds
instances
most
Guilford
depends
suggested
the
a more
counterpart.
clear
which,
p. 129)
argue
for
or
autistic,
of
speak,
in
that
that
(e. g.,
of
(e. g.,
processes,
nonrational
hypnagogic-like
some interesting
the
of
the
apparent.
theories
kind
rational
the
of
elements
211).
to
so
shows
Apart
have
1957),
are
different
kind
to
seems
whole
nonrational
'originality'
non-reality-oriented
half,
one
creativity
of
specific
(McKellar
of
as
processes
single,
those
(1963,
assess
of
himself
publication
least
to
in
interchange
McKellar
likely
interplay
McKellar
the
1963).
the
tendencies
nature
divergent-convergent
balanced
the
Even where
area.
conscious,
(excepting
the time
of veri-
instance,
divergent
the
for
that
regressive
for
seen,
nonconscious-
account
maintained
involved
nonrational,
be
that
to
are
processes
it
can
here
argued
act,
fication),
were
end.
hypnagogia
of
use
and
hypnopompic
reference
chapter
not
is
wakeful
This
is
creative
element
and
preconscious
1978)
mental
nonrational
from
this
of
(Bernd
Although
by
the
at
consciousness
inventions.
new
as
fringe
hypnagogic
the
via
unconscious
p.
stories
fleeting,
else
until
they
she
349
fell
asleep.
She
to
describe
screen"
3-dimensional
istically
been
p. 210).
is
but
Her process
of
a very
general
about,
and
"when,
on
At
the
be
already
she
with
can
'as
if
sound,
had
Monday,
in
complete
taste
so
real-
have
there'.
"
(Stoney
1974,
consists
be
to
begin
to
telling
of
is
story
down
sit
and
things
been
the
what
"it's
smell
describe
a story
way
cinema
explains,
my imagination!
writing
in
will
"But",
in
only
herself
it
of
why
my stories
a "private
simile
complete
This
in
there
them.
screen,
feeling!
and
the
uses
book,
the
my imagination"
(p. 211).
writing
actual
I shut
my eyes for
with
a few minutes,
my portable
I
blank
typewriter
on my knees
make
and
my
mind
a
I
then,
and wait
and
as
clearly
as
would
see real
before
children,
my characters
stand
me in my mind's
I am in the happy position
to
eye....
of being
able
it
for
the first
time,
write
a story
and read
at one
If
'real'
I am writing
and the same moment....
poefrom
try,
I have to work
as distinct
ordinary
verse,
it
hard over
the
and
welcome
sudden
gift
of a comline
or two,
plete
or the happy
word - these
come from
'under-mind'
the
it
hard
the
or whatever
you call
thinking
I use
comes from my upper
conscious
mind.
lot.
I send things
down
my 'undermind'
a tremendous
forgotten.
there,
The
to it
them simmer
and let
it.
comes up complete
answer
when I want
(Stoney
in
answering
a tape-recorder,
she
Interestingly,
writer
to
"break
the
person
- suggesting
pp. 64-65)
offers
(1941
Garrett
why
she
the
presence
a similar
latter
of
would
fascination.
in
the
which
concerned
explicitly
points
out that
is no selection,
There
logical
sequence.
no apparent
is like
from
It
reading
a written
page of an unknown
fasis not mine.
I listen
and the style
with
author,
itself,
tale
as the little
and somecination
unfolds
building
'This
is surely
I say to myself,
fellow
times
in an odd way',
his
him with
someeffect
and I watch
thing
encounof the excitenent
which
comes when one first
ters
talent.
a strange
and original
Similarly,
"Uncle
Tom's
sitting
during
ing
a type-
case
1941,
(Garrett
was
pp. 206-207).
prefers
that
says
the
spell"
1974,
the
of
the
Cabin"
"in
her
scene
(Stowe
pew
communion
a picture
of
scroll,
the
1909
in
the
death
) came
college
service....
the
scene
of
to
Uncle
Tom
Stowe
while
church
Suddenly
like
the
death
of
p. 65).
at
in
she
Brunswick,
the
of
unrollUncle
350
Tom seemed
Commenting
to
on
"has
chapter
pass
before
her"
(W. F.
this
Prince
says
that
many
and
that
gushed
up
participation"
the
material
Suggestive
the
at
and
and
proper
p. 73)
"it
from
hypnagogic-like
description
of
consciousness,
hypnagogia
(1950,
Beveridge's
known
well
very
main,
(p. 174).
between
gap
is
states,
some
fringe
the
the
spring"
of
states
conscious
in
though,
as
this
of
without
a concealed
diminishing
time
writing
authorship
seems
'forced'
of
same
in
analogies
the
p. 174).
1963,
Prince,
creat-
of
cases
He writes:
ivity.
his
has reported
that
generalization
Einstein
profound
he
him
to
time
was
while
occurred
space
and
connecting
dishis
is
have
to
in
bed.
Descartes
made
said
sick
both
in
bed
in
the
lying
morning
and
while
coveries
ideas
having
bright
Cannon and Poincare
got
report
the
in
bed
to
lying
good
only
sleep
unable
when
is said
James
insomnia!
It
for
that
to be said
thing
idiff
the great
a
Brindley,
when up against
engineer,
for
days
bed
till
to
several
go
would
problem,
cult
it was solved.
(Beveridge
To these
stated
who
out
rather
In
ier
more
to
The
points
prefer
unless
of
specifying
is
if
a product
ties
are "novelty,
prise;
they
science,
are
was
to
but
category
of
though
the
psychologist
considered
original.
art,
and
same
the
p. 20)
the
which
from
bedbound.
(1967,
Hallman
qualities
the
and
relax
Hallman
unpredictability,
to
to
madness:
"requires
be
for
experienced
while
originality,
four
an earl-
that
rarely
'forced'
'individuality'".
refer
originality,
sophy,
and
in
suggested
introspective
explanation,
as
gory
was
were
and
of
criterion
logically
out,
term
it
they
creativity
the
p. 91)
unless
that
recalled
phenomena
receptive
a principle
be
will
hypnagogia
hypnagogic
Originality:
of
it
respect,
people
attended
poetry
written
seldom
1952,
Ghiselin
health".
of
this
add
have
of
become
as
"I
that
discussion
some
or
we may
cases
(in
Housman
p. 73).
1950,
must
sees
be
These
singularity
may
this
present
quali-
and
uniqueness,
fundamental
characteristic
frames
psychology
of
reference
respectively"
cate-
of
sur-
philo-
(p. 21).
351
is
Novelty
1958).
(Kubie
1959),
1952).
(Ghiselin
fusion
of
(1953)
al
tivity
ties
which
been
predicted
never
Metaphoric
events.
necessity"
Likewise,
compared.
1967,
p. 22).
They
are
be
"refers
Surprise
combinations
test
nition
which
registers
occasion
for
no
or
to
produce
list
Hallman's
includes
ativity
(1962)
Jackson
in
(1962)
Bruner
cept
The
criterion
of
creativity,
draw
this
discussed
how different
combine
in
paper.
can
reference
perceptual
hypnagogia
statement-conclusions.
in neologisms,
abounds
there
to
be
quality
to
and
resulting
We have
incongruous
of
surprise
to
of
by
has
novelty
seen
con-
many
indeed,
One and,
been
where
FsOR fuse
conceptual
also
the
to
reported
strange
plots.
creatiivty.
"connectedness"
in
cre-
and
endings
Part
in
Getzels
of
essential
in
seen
would
quality
essence
been
recog-
p. 22).
presence
the
the
appreciate
(1959),
unexpected
novel
of
shock
Getzels
the
fact,
The
as
this
so
be
serves
stressed
originality,
in
of
1967,
to
to
effect
moved
(1962).
which
unexampled"
the
Schachtel
and
as
in
be
to
objects
(Hallman
Bruner
has,
throughout
saw
who
creations
experience,
to
attention
of
subjects
novel
it
of
class
without
(1959),
considers
hypnagogic
partly
workers
and
of
"original
Surprise
works"
Fromm
have
never
untranslatable,
individuals
incongruities,
humour,
no
for
the
(1962),
Jackson
and
of
quali-
logical-causal
psychological
originality,
creative
could
upon
that
beholder.
the
final
of
the
to
upon
crea-
of
configurations
prior
asserts
is
can
response,
p. 21).
1967,
there
they
(Hallman
of
for
incomparable,
et
produces
which
and
intrudes
uniqueness
are
be
basis
activity
(Hallman
unusual
Creativity
before
on the
Wilson
ways,
incompatability
the
theory....
existed
novel
the
as
p. 21).
"asserts
causality
and
meanings
creativity
sees
in
1967,
Unpredictability
composi-
of
association,
of
(Hallman
cleverness
and
(1957)
experiences
connections
organizations
constellations
McKellar
remoteness
as
new
1961),
(Gerard
1959),
perceptual
of
1959,1961),
(Rogers
insights
(Taylor
experience
of
finding
the
relationships
(Murray
tions
in
expressed
imagery
that
combinations
we
or
and
hypnagogia
of
words
352
ideas,
or
strange
holding
crab
combinations
images
visual
of
Wilson
matrices.
onses"
Many
1933;
1921;
Leroy
their
irrelevancy
being
their
hypnagogic
orts
beauty
ugliness
or
This
erience.
or
natural
the
Also,
has
One,
spiritual
as
incomparable
led
some
matrices
as
to
if
peculiar,
quasi-perceptual
phenomena
peculiar
ideas.
see
The
We shall
of
quality
surprise
as
the
unpredictability,
novelty,
is
thought
sometimes
and
gery
for
instance,
We have seen it,
many
of
those
the
terminated
ject's
contents
recognize
cases
his
the
in
experience
novelty,
the
uniqueness
Kekule's
deprives
unpredictability,
many
unique,
reaction
to
his
ima-
hypnagogia.
and
the
cases,
sub-
with
of
the
and
in
reaction
emotional
identification
him
of
below.
case,
subject's
unrela-
as
of
in
1949).
unique,
of
this
of
a super-
typical
just
and
and
empathic
of
are
subject's
in
exp-
Poe
fusion
encountered
However,
state.
LEB resulting
of
where
something
in
1925;
the
in
rep-
across
production
more
many
of
as
which
the
of
perceptual
in
it
place
or
to
(e. g.,
any
juxtaposition
have
lantern
of
unparalled
to
thought,
to
description
Leaning
contributed
led
that
improbability
(e. g.,
or
unpredict-
described
hypnagogia,
if
often
we come
subjects
of
also
lectures
the
unique,
and
imagery
of
their
and
is
of
but
collection
imagery
unpredictable
1976)
again
irr-
the
of
Arnold-Forster
different
of
of
trains
sequences
Part
world
only
1909;
and
imagery.
before,
resp-
feature
not
Singer
of
hypnagogic
which
experienced
never
to
associative
a regular
remoteness,
fitting
well
words
back
associa-
a mixed-up
experiences
Referring
of
concurrent
other
a number
Again,
are
association
in
to
to
1977).
McKellar
to
1959;
each
compared
"remoteness
spoken
disconnected
belonging
slides
ted
to
1925),
different
Alexander
McKellar
apparently
and
have
1878;
(Leaning
hypnagogia.
images
Maury
p. 142),
to
is
subjects
belonging
"improbable
in
hypnagogic
of
(e. g.,
able
(1953)
al's
ideas
unpredictability
hypnagogia.
thought
et
realized
Similarly,
elevancy
or
(1962)
fully
are
angles
unusual
e. g.,
1963,
(McKellar
claw
imagery
Mednick's
and
its
from
viewed
juxtapositions
tion"
in
a cigar
imagery
visual
of
ability
uniqueness
the
to
353
these
of
ing
Milder
surprised.
Flatness
of
subjects
and
that
strong
ating
the
of
in
the
concept
of
originality
its
personal
at
state
individual's
"the
as
process
in
(1967,
p. 109)
ground
that
ogist".
He defines
unusual,
far-fetched,
it
be
can
generalized
to
or
covert
of
a purely
life.
as ma
Stimuli
laboratory
other
need
in
hence
the
"the
apply
to
setting.
be
Guilford
on
a way
that
by
any
of
the
psycholof
(p. 108).
responses"
from
his
if
on,
are
seen
This
is
not
to
theory
solely
externally
Indeed
the
subject
view-
setting,
situation
so
the
sci-
criterion
laboratory
stimulus-response
not
requirements
springs
to
creainto
production
clever
experimental
the
usefulness
values
an
stimuli.
defines
dismissed
or
are
which
hand,
of
as
of
elements
On the
quickly
and
consists
p. 221)
specified
in
gene-
milieu.
elements
definition
in
conceptualizing,
adoption
be
social
meet
directly;
remote,
imaging,
overt
us
relative
dependent
also
create
criterion
suggests
his
on
associative
originality
originality
of
either
Guilford's
Although
ing
of
can
usefulness
"to
forming
with
are
associative
the
and
history,
partly
and
that
"involves
deal
cannot
they
(1962,
dismisses
it
and
beliefs
useful".
way
some
creativity
individual's
the
bears
observation
are
Mednick
which
combinations
evalua-
uniqueness
of
of
the
and
set
argues
It
moment;
(1978)
implies
nature.
the
Similarly,
social
termin-
of
to
in
make-up
combinations
new
are
out
subjective
on
partly
character
and
useful".
ence
and
unpredictability,
Poincare
or
rep-
various
pointed
effect
This
affairs.
mental
new
been
the
by
noted
reaction
a personal
of
constitution
tive
is
dependent
making
many
spectator.
emotions,
all
state
qualities
on
like
general,
it
novelty,
the
have
reactions
amuse-
hand,
been
has
his
state.
for
that
it
and
emotional
interest,
other
has
hypnagogia
feel-
of
to describe
used
a disinterested
as
investigators,
on
argues
On the
a certain
directly
ral
in
judgement,
tion
been
incapable
childlike
subject
affect
Surprise
value
have
surprise.
the
to
refer
orts
him
curiosity,
even mild
or
ment,
renders
words
reaction:
emotional
thus
and
contents
thinking,
responses
as
the
suggest
of
mental
generated,
need
not
354
be
even
conscious
implicit
or
lated
or
i. e.,
his
is
mind
conscious
menon
In
this
number
fusion
or
juxtaposition
root
(1981,
that
iously
on
one's
is
the
In
"the
that
Miller
one
when
is
teeming
with
a pheno-
unusual,
As noted
the
of
crossing,
a similar
from
Koestler
vein,
is
discovery
of
kings
or
on
FsOR rising
and
seris
of
hypnagogia.
reference
of
formu-
and
essence
cabbages
of
stimuli
This
more
LEB.
of
consciousness
result
or
thought
phenomena
for
which
responses.
two
the
frames
unrelated
things
across
(e. g.,
occupied.
is
of
marriage
the
of
clever
and
of
phenomenon
p. 201) remarked
unlikely
for
explicit
current
factors
creativity
this
of
were,
hypnagogia
remote
occasions,
the
in
respect,
far-fetched,
by
otherwise
both
encountered
it
impinge
which
and
forgotten,
discovery
the
be
previous
by
we come
sometimes
account
the
for
may
which
as
may
analysis
endipity,
not looking
Thus,
motivational
unformulated
This
1906).
re-activated,
are
which
and
in
seen
sought
or
hypnagogia
to earlier,
responses
and
instigated
factors.
in
products
been
has
as
motivational
creative
as
may be
They
section.
them,
of
of
universes
prevdis-
of
insoluble
the
solve
previously
will
union
whose
course
to
Although
posed
are not
problems
solutions
problem".
is,
in hypnagogia,
better
the latter
infrequent
of course,
they
of
its
for
known
are
of
poetry.
very
peculiar
This
is
imagery
hypnagogic
was
ist
like
intended
in
side
wrote
the
the
all
with
in
his
to
verbally,
express
function
of
actual
absence
aesthetic
of
all
or
and
led
its
in
to
air
auditory
comparisons
of
one
McKellar's
hypnagogic
ima-
original
and
surreal-
unusual
ways,
being
most
fitting.
"surrealism
is
Dali".
control
moral
is
surrealism
manifesto,
by
automatism,
psychological
sheer
for
comparison
(1924)
As Breton
way,
the
visual
his
that
arranged
by
a certain
instance,
reported
as
consisting
convey
has
and
For
objects
paintings
Indeed,
speech
and
in
apparent
noticeable
character...
most
most
subjects
"chiefly
which,
marriages,
products.
surrealist
with
(1963,
p. 142)
gery
responses
unsolicited
in
means
of
writing,
thought.
exercised
prejudice".
which
or
in
Thought's
by
is
it
any
other
dictation
reason
Furthermore,
and
out-
355
is based
Surrealism
in the
importance
on belief
of
forms
hitherto
certain
of association
in
neglected,
the omnipotence
in the purposeless
of dream,
game of
thinking.
It
aims at the final
annihilation
of all
other
psychological
mechanisms,
their
and at taking
in solving
the foremost
place
problems
of life.
(Breton:
Automatism,
uttered
and
invited
which
in
gogia
In
the
a fantastic
habitual
iveness
in
in
a group
(p. 12)
by
ted
bility
some
Prairie"
American
hypna-
in
hypnagogic
are
linked
in
Chirico
out,
"Comte
de
table".
of
1960,
surrealist
Lautreumnt's"
a sewing
dissecting
spot
machine
and
an
He further
during
or
p. 12).
ideal
is
describes
express-
chairs
Greece,
placed
in
the
As Schmeller
represen-
well
"Beauty:
umbrella
from
taken
street,
formula:
unheard-
(Schmeller
strong
a divan,
an armchair,
deserted
the
away
reality"
"Furniture
noted:
in
used
purposeful,
(Schmeller
points
of
to
objects
freely
are
wakeful,
Imagine
nature
related
acquires
a particular,
instance,
when seen in the
a removal....
same
and
place
for
and
thinking
as
"well-known
they
As de
the
have
which
control
(1909)
of
creations,
mentation,
p. 10).
a monologue
schizophrenic
artistic
conscious,
is
'Schizophrenia'.
of
manner,
our
1960,
its
chapter
and
in
with
p. 11).
eliminating
Jung's
of
and
surrealist
imagery
thus
experiments
parallels
inattention,
of
states
1962)
1960,
explains
possible,
reminiscent
(Oswald
Schmeller
Breton
as
as
is
criticism,
Stransky's
of
which,
rapidly
as
by
quoted
the
on
meeting
the
possi-
nature
of
the
sur-
thus:
realism
is contradiction
Surrealism
become corporeal
and
incarnate.
On the surrealist
the law of gravstage
ity
is suspended,
in their
keeps
things
which
normally
terrestrial
things
order;
penetrate
and
each other
birth
to new beings
'after
kind,
give
their
no longer
whose seed is in themselves
The
upon the earth'.
basic
foundations
of this
cosmos
are sunk into
an everchanging
ground.
(Schmeller
Max Ernst's
scent
be
his
of
hypnagogic
surprising
own
"oneiric"
since
hypnagogic
collages
imagery.
This,
Ernst
himself
imagery,
of
are
of
1960,
strongly
course,
p. 14).
reminishould
reported
painting
"being
present
as a
not
from
356
indifferent
spectator,
birth
at
the
he
owes
his
between
sleeping
closely
the
painter
whose
objects
in
his
sharply
of
to
His
sion.
of
his
images
are
in
well
Not
of
other
but
also
the
the
as
he
surdevhe
method
to
relevant
Irrational'
only
works
discus-
our
"paranoiac-critical
called
the
dreams
be most
can
Dali.
detailed,
minutely
as
of
that
those
method
as
themes
he
p. 65)
explains
of
Salvador
his
method
'Conquest
his
is
of
some
conceive
and
paintings,
and
"one
to
works
hypnagogia
he
1952,
(p. 64).
waking"
to
elopment
In
and
related
realists,
used
frottage
of
(Ernst
Indeed,
own work.
discovery
Another
are
his
of
impassioned"
or
activity".
describes
it
thus:
this
critical
upon
seize
them
of
that
saw
of
from
the
this
material
logic.
FsOR,
ated
allow
assimilate
to
objects
by
unwarranted
and
yet
these
effects
is the
waking
his
creation
they
cross
logic,
allow
Dali's
the
and
then
or
the
double
or
in
objects
laws
the
together
unrel-
processes,
significances
to
be
contain
the
most
paranoiac-critical
"paranoiac"
which
We
flout
or mental
and
my
surface.
fuse
One of
of
unlike
not
that
paintings
manifestations.
of
elements
the
objects
meanings
employment
the
state
forms
added
else.
paralogical
in
to
wake-
allow
is
This
comes
appears
the
would
a preconscious
unrelated
have
something
in
as
unconscious
instance,
For
them.
and
utilize
hypnagoiga
Dali
mind
irrational
and
pp. 436-7).
suspending
the
of
unconscious
description
material
deliberately
activities
of
emergence
by
method,
1976,
themselves
all
of
striking
method
image
which
357
he describes
"the
image
or
anatomical
figurative
least
time
same
(Dali:
represent
The
two
are
the
by
represented
greater
a much
but
theme
us
provides
four
because
with
of
workings
a lake
significance
also
in
former,
Dali's
The
not
because
only
to
its
as
title
reflections
Dali
of
origin
suggests,
are
latter
strik-
carries
of its
profound
the
same
and
a glimpse
paranoiac-critical
app-
"Meta-
the
the
elephants.
by
effect
and
as
whose
a book
a clue
the
at
object
this
which
elephants"
The
in
can
p. 18).
reflecting
swans
the
without
different
absolutely
paintings
Narcissus".
which,
modification
1980,
known
"Swans
four
depicts
ingly
best
of
morphosis
Wilson
an object
of
another,
by
quoted
ears
the
as
title
of
method:
is in the form
The clue
of a few lines
of dialogue
between
two fishermen
fishof Port-Lligat,
a small
ing village
1930.
Cadaques
home since
near
and Dali's
They are evidently
demented
speaking
of a slightly
villager:
fisherman:
First
What's
the matter
that
with
chap
in a mirror
staring
at himself
all
day?
Second
fisherman:
If you really
a bulb in his
want to
head.
(Wilson
p. 18).
know he's
got
'"A bulb
in the head"
in Catalan
Dali
explains
corresthe psychoanalytic
with
exactly
ponds
of "comnotion
in his
If
break
head it might
a man had a bulb
plex".
flower
into
inst'
Narcissus!
Dali's
at any moment,
the Greek myth folof the mirror
ant association
with
jump of his
by the mental
lowed
transformation
of the
into
image
Catalan
the
phrase
sprouting
of the flower
from Narcissus'
head,
the dynamic
provividly
evoke
thought.
But the most extraordinof paranoiac
cesses
is that
body
ary transformation
of all
of the boy's
fossil
into
the strange
hand holding
Here
an egg.
thought
the way in which
can be seen precisely
paranoiac
transforms
to conform
reality
obseswith
unconscious
Furthermore,
by a masterly
sions.
of illusionstroke
ism,
Dali
a virtuoso
piece of painting,
makes the
before
take
place
change
our eyes as our attention
from
in the pool,
the figure
brilliantly
switches
the half-way
from
boy to
at precisely
caught
point
hand,
to the final
monument
side.
at the pool
Comparable
of
Leroy's
vision
of
to
'Metamorphosis
Dali's
(1933,
a carpet
the
subject's
mind
the
carpet's
turning
1980,
pp. 42-3)
being
the
in
reports
shaken
thought
into
of
a molar
from
of
a window
a tooth
brought
which
whose
one
hypnagogic
the
which
tooth
is
Narcissus'
led
roots
to
to
358
(turned
represented
the
shaking
The
to
by
her
has
as
important
and
so
thoughts,
fetched
or
clever
is
times
highly
eccentric.
even
and
abnormal
in
problem
his
ween
me and
p. ll).
The
a madman
In
resemblance
but
in
found
hypnagogia
in
latter
previous
creativity.
the
marrying
to
dency
latter,
hypnagogia
ground
The
of
of
produce
in both
as
the
chapter.
already
has
The
As Koestler
same
of
the
madman.
is
(1981)
being
as
the
identical
1980,
Dali's
mental
clearly
together
the
The
LEB.
bet-
than
onto
ability
associations
may be
madness
or
of
in
suggested
in respect
argued
points
a
ten-
which
seen in
presence
been
being
some-
a superficial
are
kings,
already
is
him
deeper
seen,
the
p. 107)
(Wilson
brings
to
gener-
mad"
thus
and
of
The
difference
merely
as
far-fetched
outcome
schizophrenia
not
employment
creativity
produce
only
sinks
an
cabbages
remote,
they
encapsulated
am not
is
and
genius
both
behaviour
"The
I
which
they
(1967,
Dali
it
far-
and
remote,
branded
sometimes
however,
cases
more
These
revealed
common
some
the
resembles
person's
that
events,
associations
retort:
resemblance,
patient
responses:
pathological".
is
paranoid
As Guilford
has
classical
witticism.
processes.
strong
creative
This
concepts,
theme.
a central
It
to be ignored.
behaviour.
one's
toget-
to
relate
too
bring
unrelated
and
discus-
objects,
unusual,
the
referred
to
delusion
produces
yet
often
the
to his
and
and
"the
remarked,
who was
present
tends
normally
associations
far-fetched
resemblance
into
alizes
it
a sense,
etc.,
who
the
on
unrelated
relates
systematically
associate
are
In
on.
situations,
individual
creative
bearing
normally
systematically
who
person
associations
of
hypnagogia,
with
many
relate
processes,
is
an
that,
and
the
of
systematization
paranoid
in
legs
the
carpet!
Dali
sion
into)
the
the
to
out,
to Planck
From Kepler
and de Broglie,
and Descartes
the working
seem to have
of the great
pioneers
methods
for
the
jingle,
improvised
by Einstein's
been inspired
lady who asked
him for
benefit
a dedicaof an unknown
tion
on a photograph:
A thought
that
sometimes
makes me hazy:
Am Ior are the others
crazy?
(Koestler
1981,
p. 146).
359
In
further
(1981,
p. 170)
vision
reminds
as
painted
ble
"the
have
argued,
throwing
or
melting
(1981,
Koestler
this
enjoy
always
drawing
for
jective
blunder
conviction
entary
fledged
or
delusions,
systematized
p. 214)
(1981,
in
as
sub1981,
mom-
more
they
may be
full-
such
resist
any
Koestler
large,
By and
tenets.
the
same
be
may not
and
their
contradicting
evidence
cry
imagination:
excited
himself
(Koestler
did"
inspirations
false
Moreover,
flights
Archimedes'
of
guarantee
the
carries
and
synthesis,
any
itself
presents
which
does
inspirations:
false
to
he
But
As Koestler
immune
not
of the
the intui-
is
latter
distinction?
is
both
them
the
the
effect,
enjoys".
is
and
guidance,
original
This
is
LEB
the
of
symptomatic
former
the
(p. 171).
praranoia"
distinguishes
only
inspired
an
p. 212).
"is
what
science
of
of
guise
argues,
an objective
out,
points
"a kind
constraints.
resem-
visions
effects
of
away
which
guidance
of
the
of
schizophrenics,
Faraday's
them";
one
crank;
of
systems
p. 210)
the
and
genius
by
delusional
stable
As I
tive
described
giddy
whirling,
hallucinations
the
Koestler
vision
"the
that
remarks
me of
or
hypnagogic
Kekule's
to
reference
continues:
intuitions;
inclined
trust
their
and
to
scientists
if
ambiguous
give
which
confronted
with
experiments
Einstein
declare
as
either
results,
or divergent
did
Hobbes
'the
facts
did
that
as
wrong';
or
are
'the
instance
is
that
and singular
so particular
'tis
that
or to resort
scarce
our observing';
worth
that
the unfavourable
experito the standard
phrase
'
is
'to
due
error...
of
sources
result
unknown
mental
are
1981,
(Koestler
"In
number
tive
by
of
he
words",
other
"a
cases,
of
concludes
he
that
conviction
that
recognition
nent
scientists
40),
indicating
the
held
onto
right
or
right.
is
not
wrong
And
this
restricted
ideas.
but
that
feeling
to
were
insane
strength
the
and
The
point
they
felt
of
245-6).
tenacity
is
lack
that
as
pp. 239-
they
they
were
they
shown
those
emi-
which
that
certain
of
driven
with
not
certainty,
experiences
Moreover,
1981,
(Koestler
subjecshaken
has
right
be
to
track
right
(pp.
ideas
their
literally
these
on
data"
experimental
contrary
the
of
his
allow
not
should
is
discussion
the
after
physicist
p. 214).
were
above,
scientific
360
that
were
clinically
diagnosed
The feeling
of
certainty
experienced
geniuses
in
nately
falsehood),
importance
the
in
LEB
of
presence
feeling
The
of
can
before
logic
The
production
as
viewed
partaking
but
creativity,
further,
can,
or
phors
and
von
Domarus's
(1964)
all
sun,
the
a box
being
Father,
God the
vision
cule,
the
snakes
and
(d)
Silberer's
It
unusual.
Domarus's
in
it
has
is
cess.
by
empty
the
might
the
unjustified,
entirely
ness is not
as
all
so
fact
been
much
in
the
On one
he
no means
permissible
comparison;
it
should
a sense
in
and
the
analogy
four
in
hypnagogia,
four
cases:
basis
of
the
the
to
them
(c)
Kekule's
benzene
hypnagogic
the
of
Ghost,
with
each
with
the
be
can
between
Holy
cases
meta-
comparison
space
the
waking
This
on
sex
Kepler's
thus
and
discussed
identified
(b)
mole-
phenomena.
are
associations
in
the
case
of
identification
is
not
only
unusual
indeed
However,
be
that
argued
crazy.
remoteness
Kepler's
occasion
of
following
case
be
treat
the
considered
mad-
literally,
a cigar
patient
a similar
that
stressed
this
the
associations
taken
suspect
specifically
to
the
of
that
In
form
'actualized'
of
has been
a metaphor
in the mind of
'actualized',
a saint.
earlier
originality
and
autosymbolic
patient
but
an
as
in
with,
and
Son, and
the
of
To begin
indeed
planets,
an
associations
of
who
cigars,
phenomena.
in
conditions.
patient
encircled,
or
stars
unique
the
the
"openness".
creation
comparing
of
these
further
madness
three
all
examining
their
in
to
precious
to
and
the
as
in
analogies
a saint,
box
seen
his
be
func-
point
hypnagogia
criterion
found
also
be
other
von
the
of
diffuse
respect
unusual
in
seen
(a)
of
the
- will
sleep
in
section
and
proposed
surrender
entering
following
the
to
indicate
both,
of
and
pre-eminently
common
was
during
go wrong'
individual
the
allowing
taking
as
madmen
cause
which
truth
relation-
are
madness
possible
certainty
'nothing
that
in
the
("Hypnosis")
chapter
which
uncovering
creativityand
as
both
unusual
produce
in
hypnagogia
of
features
tional
to
- phenomena
individuals
and
creative
indiscrimi-
so
accompanying
as
tendency
associations,
in
present
is
the
and
and
ships
(viz.,
hypnagogia
insane.
as
analogy
by
its
as
pro"it
an
Platonic
361
form
and
(quoted
archetypal
by
is
was
analogy
image
of
superimposed
on
the
relates
Kepler's
comparison
but
unusual
is
Son
similarity
internal
one
(the
Kekule's
and
Silberer's
does
is
revolve
have
examples
an
in
the
belief.
central
is
Son
the
planets
not
as
much
his
there
the
interesting
system
to
causes"
trinity
fit
to
planets
one,
Son
The
solar
irrelevant:
entirely
(the
the
primary
holy
the
phenomena
of
the
of
pp. 125-126).
the
that
a paranoid
way
one
as
1981,
Koestler
here
point
quality
merely
not
neither
external
are
many)
round
the
an
nor
Father).
been
already
discussed.
like
Poetry,
comparison
easier
than
of
he
be;
can
be
(1981,
devoid
tially
of
all
Shakespeare"
or
unimportant
87).
He also
first
stage,
tary
process"
"more
"the
production
active
than
p. 91)
latter
his
and
critmight
analysis
may
criteria
juxtaposition
as
regards
Blake
poetical
than
that
of
Plato
quotes
often
lis-
(1952,
p.
and
who
its-
in
poetry,
a passive
"the
as
we can
tune"
celestial
essen-
is
meaning
so
that
(ib.,
the
poetry
"Blake's
to
an
the
the
as
non-existent,
less
apply
such
of
hearing
says
is
art
latter
and
com-
inappropriate.
spoke
becuase
virtually
our
all
with
of
The
poets"
primarily
poetry
speech
easier
rational
and
an
perhaps
and
an
may
altogether
p. 86)
meaning.
makes
one
with
thought
of
poetical
most
but
(1952,
Housman
also
logic
But
p. 352)
makes
how relative
sheer
inadequate
merely
FsOR.
ten
apply
art,
mentation
science
products.
Koestler
of
In
no matter
also
scientific
not
It
madness.
usefulness
of
hypnagogic
invention.
with
erion
forms
other
with
scientific
parison
to
all
involun-
said:
in his
He who without
the Muses'
comes
soul
madness
knocking
that
art
at the door
of poetry
and thinks
finds
fit
to be called
make him anything
a poet,
will
he indites
in his
the poetry
that
senses
which
sober
is beaten
hollow
by the poetry
of madmen.
(Plato:
In
brings
this
together
strange
more
words.
remote
state
images
associations
sual
the
transient
and,
As
of
from
as
already
these
by
quoted
madness
distant
Aristotle
the
the
out
more
p. 86).
poet
creative
FsOR and
noted,
pointed
elements
1952,
Housman
unu-
produces
and
compounds
by
many
fertile
writers,
or
creative
362
the
as
an
"The
Puzzle"
Monkey
was
"Heat-craze
the
engages
nothing
by
reported
in
Or
worlds"
one of
into
his
have
been
Green's
And
hypnagogic
the
"He
reg-
hypnagogic
other
12 and
Chapter
now
sentence
subjects:
Many
"there
and
anger"
world-caught.
existence".
given
ferocious
bitterest
(1911)
in
(1951)
Hannah
with
least
at
Trmner's
escaped
examples
two
lion's
"The
this
my teeth
teeth,
all
a gear
ally
Compare
quotes
Moore's
Marianne
reads:
which
head".
chrysanthemum
(1973):
from
a line
illustration
instance,
for
p. 221),
(1962,
Mednick
process.
this
throughout
paper.
Housman's
poetic
creation
erence
to
into
the
used
in
being
Plato's
to
relation
creativity
only
not
both
gogia
their
as
originality
nal
example
ing
drunk
a pint
flow
comments
of
which,
into
his
beer
the
process
at
luncheon,
mind
of
are
often
its
syno-
as
and
of
he
nothing
they
rel-
hypna-
and
character
of
qualities
surprise.
Housman
above
thinking
ref-
madness
uniqueness
illustrating
during
a walk
his
to
Further
to
also
nonrational-unconscious
by the
represented
unpredictability,
novelty,
as
here
them
discuss
but
creativity
through
their
would
place
his
'inspiration'.
'insight',
to
which
sometimes
and
of
introduce
terms
certain
stage
and
inspiration,
poetic
'intuition',
to
involuntary
and
discussion
namely,
it
a good
consider
and
of
first
the
to
respect
passive
view
present
nyms,
ate
in
statement
a perso-
offers
Hav-
inspiration.
says,
in
for
he went
particular,
unexpectedly,
a whole
Sometimes
sometimes
a line
or two of verse,
by
a vague
preceded
once,
not
at
accompanied,
stanza
form
to
destined
they
the
were
of
poem which
notion
lull
be
of an
Then
there
a
usually
of.
would
a part
bubble
up
the
hour
then
would
spring
or so,
perhaps
I
far
because,
I
bubble
could
as
so
say
up,
again.
thus
the source
proffered
of the suggestions
make out,
had
have
I
to the brain
already
was an abyss
which
to mention,
the pit
of the stomach.
occasion
(Housman
Earlier
on
There
vant
noting
to
he
calls
this
are
two
points
my discussion.
that
his
conceiving
process
"a
1952,
secretion".
in
this
excerpt
The
first
comes
out
a line
or
p. 91).
two
of
rele-
consider
of Hcusman's
verse
or
363
whole
stanza
poem.
This
is
encountered
remains
it
times
very
in
hypnagogia.
And
case.
of
Miller's
The
i. e.,
stomach,
"the
that
primitive,
information
gives
it
judge,
the
perceptive
that
"when
of
argued
to
the
that
"to
individual
is
of
must
how
the
of
result
us,
tion,
a study
meaning
what
appears
on
of
the
back
Kris
points
the
It
ation
are
out
found
(1939)
to
term
power
is
is
thus
that
in
in
the
their
primitive
knows
since
that
In
activities.
notes
that
influence
and
Freud,
menta-
regressive
of
that
in
by
the
autonomous
purest
he
what
descriptions
are
characterized
also
the
over-development
an
sub-cortical
supernatural
some
be
something
common
primitive,
Kris
refers
know
still
activ-
necessary
seems
words
These
to
and
term
externality.
to
(p. 223).
inspiration,
sense
belief,
This
and
He further
it
into
put
it.
unconscious,
God or
phoric
to
of
the
'felt'".
to
unconscious
(p. 219)
directed
not
order
rea-
participation
intuition,
in
its
an
intuition"
be
could
experienced
psycholog-
in
"directed
was
mind
the
"that
as
with
said
withholds
perceptions
ego
able
more,
once
the
like
that
testing"
reality
take
of
knows
he
and
understand
be
Williams
conscious,
intuition
the
intuition
of
but
as
of
pit
the
function
belief
the
the
unconscious
perceptive
other
in
phenomena
interfered
"The
poem
Similarly,
that
in
as
the
noted
ego
some
avoid
and
(1949)
Berne
constitutes
inspiration
to
source
transmits
which
it
paper).
same
conclusions
in
as
visceral,
defined
it
Some-
the
its
(1946)
sons".
function
ical
ity
to
announces
Jung
way".
of
speaking
course
hypnagogic
reference
the
of
inspiration,
'visceral'.
being
as
p. 261)
(1922,
also
in the
its
significance
occasions
poetic
his
of
insight,
of
her
(see
having
as
and
a secretion
impending
whole
unattached.
and
on other
reported
is
point
second
most
a flash
of
yet
case
Sun"
the
to
Moth
cases
undirected
an
(1906)
feeling
the
the
of
notion
a vague
In
beginning
the
intimation
like
much
a feeling,
is
Kekule's
an
is
just
by
accompanied
form
and
the
literal
the
spirit
its
metaof
quality
unpredictable.
states
of
inspir-
society:
loss
of cona partial
with
by
habitually
accompanied
less
motor
unco-ordinated
364
activities.
is not
The clinical
of these
classification
states
They sometimes
of
shew characteristics
easy.
always
hysteroepilor - perhaps
more frequently
epileptic
(morbus
or else
a more or less
states
eptic
sacer)
formation.
hysterical
But while
symptom
complicated
there
of clinical
synvariety
seems to be a certain
drome which
to these
the psychstates,
may predispose
in inspiration
and
conception
ological
of the belief
in it
aims at a solution
of the processes
occurring
that
to any of these
clinical
will
not be limited
These highly
may be
processes
complex
conditions.
described
In clinical
as phenomena
of regression.
is likely
to lead
to a withdrawal
this
cases
regression
from many of the higher
activimental
of ego control
the coorthat
As an example
ties.
we have mentioned
is frequently
dination
affected.
of motor
activities
in
feature,
To add another
states
characteristic
most
is
the
It
inspiration
becomes
automatic....
of
speech
of the unconscious.
voice
1939,
(Kris
it
Although
in
and
features
the
a trance-like
state
these
appear
also
would
'bubbling'
both
a sense
with
and
over-flowing,
of
and
forth,
so
nonsense.
In
senses.
have
might
is
it
said,
and
visual
intimations
with
and
Housman's
remark
deur
suggestions
would
be
sound
poetic
that
of
grandeur,
of thought
less
grand
and
it
that
were
"that
less
both
these
of
Housman
neologisms,
constructions
philosophy,
mysticism,
contains
seeming
verbal-
verbal
sometimes
poetry
if
instance,
associations,
strange
undertones
all
for
go
speech,
as
nonsense',
let
to
talking
in
or
out
moveme+t,
in
the
up,
oozing
and
as
as
welling
hypnagogia
in,
punning,
and
religion,
and
found
It
understood
tendency
'poetical
of
is
up
instance,
in
assonance,
alliterations,
auditory
for
encountered
form
the
of
thought,
over
resulting,
It
filled
auto-
speech,
unconscious:
irrepressible
the
controls
conscious
all
as
the
hyp-
motor
be
feeling
being
of
in
hypnagogia.
describe
of
in
present
autonomous
could
'babbling'
and
as
be
encountered
and
inspiration
kinesthetic-visceral
primitive,
often
to
used
that
Kris
always
will
epileptic-like,
automatic
already
it
are
regressive,
terms
are
inspiration
withdrawal,
ego
matism,
by
described
of
primitive,
nagogia:
inspiration,
of
a state
is
hypnagogia
that
argued
not
respects
all
that
noted
is
pp. 378-379).
reminiscent
are
embryo
mysterious
mysterious"
of
ideas
gran(1952,
365
p. 88).
from
An example
menon
"Frster's
called
(1981,
pp. 315-16)
hypnagogia,
brain
The
in
phenomenon
on
a patient,
ventricle
-a
ally
ancient
orts,
the
a flight
was
small
regions
manipulation
of
may
comments,
andth
hypnagogia
first
further
and
threw
addition,
or
As
(conscious)
oldstates.
Frster,
mid-brain".
the
together
hypnagogic-like
"a tumour
he manipulated
deep down in the
cavity
of tie
in
sub-cortical
by
elicited
Koestler
bring
and,
to
regard
a phenoby
quoted
pathological
in
my argument
activities
ating
with
describing
and
syndrome"
the poetic,
strengthen
(1934)
Kretschmer
when,
in
the
operthird
phylogeneticKretschmer
patient
repinto
speech
He exhiin Latin,
Greek
and Hebrew.
passages
quoting
bited
typical
word
and with
associations,
every
sound
into
Thus,
broke
of ideas.
a flight
of the operator
he
for
[tampon]
Tupfer
hearing
the
a
ask
operator
on
hpfen
into
'Tupfer...
Hupfer,
Tupfer,
burst
Hpfer,
into
'
he burst
On hearing
the word Messer,
Sie mal...
'Messer,
Metzer,
messer,
ja
Gemetzel,
ein
metzeln
ja
doch
Sie
messen
nicht
sum,
profiteri'.
professus
(Kretschmer:
Koestler
ist
das
Metzel,
Sie
so messen
profiteor,
Sie
sind
ein
Sie
doch
nicht
Herr
Professor,
quoted
1981, pp.
315-6).
by Koestler
comments:
into
the
insight
Frster's
up a curious
opened
patient
in
brain
in
the
an unexpectedly
poet's
processes
ideas,
first
flight
The
literal
the
of
word.
sense
of
jump
jumper,
'tampon,
Hupfer,
Tupfer,
and
go
etc.
kind
has
humour
into
coming
the air'
of
a
gruesome
table
from
face
down to the operating
with
a man tied
flight,
his
The second
translated,
runs
open.
skull
butcher,
'Knife,
Metzer,
Messer,
as follows:
etc.
is a massin a butchery;
this
truly
you are a butcher
[Gemetzel];
[metzeln],
take
don't
acre
go butchering
Herr
[messen];
measurements
why don't
you measure,
Professor,
profiteor,
professus
and so on.
sum',
Thus
the
delirious
punning
apparently
patient's
to
the
surand babbling
message
convey
a meaningful
fear
butchered,
geon
of being
entreaty
and his
- his
by careful
that
the
measuresurgeon
should
proceed
is,
in a more
that
ments,
cautious,
way.
circumspect
(Koestler
Openness
and
Hallman's
1981,
p. 316).
self-actualization:
(1967)
criterion
of
openness
encompasses
366
tolerance
sensitivity,
"Defined
spontaneity.
these
conditions
inheritance;
are
as
traits
self-acceptance,
by
most
aspects
of
factors".
environmental
of
category
and
psychologists,
not
are
and
(1961)
Rogers'
to
reference
ambiguity,
learned
are
they
of
man's
He makes
openness
as
defensiveness,
the opposite
of psychological
when to
the organization
certain
protect
of self,
experiences
in
into
from
awareness
are prevented
except
coming
disturbed
fashion....
It means lack
of rigidity
and
in concepts,
beliefs,
perpermeability
of boundaries
ceptions
and hypotheses.
1961,
(Rogers
The
to
trait
of
than
rather
He calls
the
roll
(1959),
(1957),
those
(1959).
Hilgard
style
involves
lable
in
least
the
the
"those
that
proposed
who
(1958),
people
(1978
Cropley
cognitive
information
the
likely
most
are
Greenacre
add
whose
of
ideas
(1956),
Mooney
would
censoring
world
external
(p. 28).
these
supported
Lownfeld
To these
are
really
set"
(1959),
Fromm
(1953),
Stein
they
as
have
who
"refers
explains,
predetermined
some
(1956),
Angyal
Guilford
p. 123)
to
of
things
of
aware
according
follows:
as
being
of
a state
Hallman
sensitivity,
p. 353).
avai-
be
to
creative
thinkers".
Tolerance
of
inconsistencies
erate
be
to
unknown,
tolerance
of ambiguity
is the ability
of
which
(p. 28).
cies"
from
follows
ative
the
It
allows
from
of
proposes
lems,
ber
of
of
causal
in
(i.
ideas
per
be
to
e.,
unit
eight
the
of
ability
time"
"the
unbound
the
crefor
sensitivity
"gives
autonomous,
creative
undetermined.
uncoupled
and
(p. 29).
a factorial
scientists,
again,
since
own
spontaneity
free,
irrelevan-
in
meaning
his
and
implication
ambiguity
upon
conditions"
following
fluency
rely
approximate,
self-acceptance,
of
the
sensitivity
one
perceive
behaviour
creative
the
to
of
tol-
accept
ambiguous,
Out
of
"to
ability
to
flexibility
tolerance
being
(1950),
Guilford
"to
Finally,
creative
previous
nality
of
needs
feeling
comes
condition
(p. 28).
guidance"
act
that
person...
p. 28).
1967,
The
the
with
comfortable
(Hallman
the
contradictions,
and
uncertain"
to
refers
ambiguity
analysis
technologists
traits:
of
and
p. 452),
produce
novelty,
"a
perso-
inventors,
to
sensitivity
to
the
prob-
large
flexibility
num-
367
of
("the
mind
(as
ability
analysing
or
reorganization
formation
function
manipulate
However,
he
traits
might
1926)
Wallas,
the
the
to
of
they
the
high
may exhibit
little
ably
fruitful
more
to
of
criptive
However
to
erred
regard
is
This
to
hypnagogia
not
that
of
and
self
qua
hypnagogia
and
8.
ideas,
and
psychological
sine
in
subject
imagery,
the
A wider
discussed
hypnagogic
e. g.,
des-
of
non
of
the
contradictions.
Throughout
as
subject
this
fluid
to
induction
in
we saw
paper
internal
the
hypna-
and
thought
of
boundaries
that
permeable;
defensiveness
and
that
activity,
that
progression.
approximations,
be
pre-
that
notes
impulses",
openness
to
opposed
accepts
to
open
intuitions;
are
He may
is
of
sensitive
hypnagogic
We have
7 ("Suggestibility-
impulses,
openness
emergence,
"instances
McKellar's
p. 28)
aspect
concepts
the
that
"unconscious
chapters
is
subjects
that
but
subject
to
sensitive
things.
Receptivity")
the
be
as
hypnagogic
creativeness.
(1967,
Hallman
is
person
gogia
often
than-underlying
traits
of
hypnagogic
the
elements.
was
by
characterized
seen
other
may
their
one
may represent
behaviour"
among
remark-
'originality'
that
say
with
endowed
necessarily
is
hypnagogia
conducive-to
of
state
creative
"it
and
the
be,
refconditions
of
most
may
case
form
in
found,
be
or another,
to
one
are
above
conscious
occasion
rather
these
already
individual
"an
are
of
McKellar
the
hypnagogia.
is,
chase
'creativity'
that
that
behaviour
of
traits".
personality
of
like
term
the
instances
concept
suggests
and
others"
on
(e. g.
stages
hand,
on one
originality
creativity.
other
points
these
of
all
not
and merely
out
can
evaluation.
postulating
On the
sight.
ideas
of
are untestable
equating
pp. 131-132),
that
of 'originality'
with
forms
all
intricacy
or
that
reservation
("trans-
different
of
p. 453),
time"
theories
because
one
ability),
wholes
organized
complexity
many interrelated
same
applicable
out
problem
(1963,
in
the
at
organizing
into
("how
he decries
Furthermore,
of
p. 452),
set"
p. 453),
use"
expresses
be
to
object
structure
a person
changes
a complement
redefinition
or
conceptual
one
which
an existing
of
design,
of
with
ease
as
is
the
In
ambiguities,
in
'fluent'
368
the
producing
of
sense
by
characterized
terms
"the
of
and
ety
that
ease
in regards
"nomads"
to
differentiate
er
life
between
subject
In
respect
may be
he
form
of
that
only
on
to
thoughts
autonomous
and
of
ance
lying
is
seen,
already
the
Again,
both
'forced'
that
it
ject,
ceptable
state:
outside
the
subject
related
to
and
there
ambiguity
irrespective
of
because
in
must
the
be
the
there
mind
of
of
relaxation
have
spontaneous
the
imply
appear-
reliance
as
reliance,
such
setting.
in hypnagogia
is
It
necessary.
necessary
ambiguity
of
and
set
we have
Poincare,
Kekule,
thus
and
However,
which
'ext-
transferring
as
acceptance
necessarily
and
of
subject,
of
images
with
feature
the
of
not
tolerance
occurs
and
and
does
externality
factors
that
understand
this
imagery
himself.
those
men-
that
true
coincide
the
thought
like
cases
is
by
outside
something
reflect
Hadamard
and
may be
a position
unconscious
hypnagogic
'outside'
subject
hypnagogia
in
entirely
also,
complex,
often
of
simply
It
not
des-
different
of
nature
characterized
subject
onto
reliance
abandonment,
Hallman;
transpiring
of
and
does
of
self-acceptance',
very
fore.
hypna-
the
hypnagogic
the
the
to
observa-
FsOR.
'forced
or
out-
sense
is
the
constrained
generally
are
to
by
tend
and
-
the
one
of
of
a state
freely
hypnagogic
the
the
placed,
by
Further
conceptualization
self-acceptance
ernality',
on
is
proposed
thought
in
be
come
LEB.
crossings
normally
to
tation
the
object
relaxation
allowing
people
self-acceptance
to
requires
which
of
said
is,
that
to
inner
other
into
that
they
and
in
like
are
world,
own
the
remark
and
redefines
or
his
and
intricate
of
consisting
again,
existing
an
function,
or
to
reorganizes
transforming
ign
themselves
once
pointing,
their
between
vari-
to
(1975)
maintained
poorly
the
respect
outer
and
in
and
flexible
overly
inner
their
are
In
Hudson's
note
is
neither
nor
gogic
to
boundaries
ego
tions
to
imagery
set"
changes
imagery.
his
of
whose
he
are
which
'flexible'
autonomy,
and
which
interesting
is
persons
their
with
images
of
number
spontaneity
changeability
it
latter
a large
in
'forced'
be
must
the
no
subject
and
the
of
personality
is
sense
the
of
sense
as
a diffuse
sub-
he
unac-
enters
feeling
369
that
certainty
of
dictions
just
they
what
be
either
will
incongruities
ambiguities,
are
be
should
and
in
resolved
due
course
in
taken
contra-
and
they
or
one's
are
stride.
***
Hallman's
"rests
ciple"
"in
of
and
of
the
goal
upon
(op.
cit.,
p. 25).
terms
of
motivation
toward
It
are
growth
the
of
(1956),
notes
ween
drive"
(p. 26).
in
pointed
is
this
Vogel
the
in
done
(Crichton-Brown
1971b)
ence
due
to
to
creativity
If
the
of
personshort
self-actualizing
common
1974)
(Kubie
process
of
1958).
many
be
et
1973)
hypnagogia.
to
Green
have
Sometimes,
process
creative
Green
1959;
to
related
self-actualization
the
various
1971b;
al
of
through
changes
However,
Stoyva
connection
and
are
1972;
and
motivational
strong
Green
hypnagogia
their
the
transient.
relating
may
bet-
for
value
it
He further
a connection
therapeutic
Tauber
health,
psychological
there
Dusen
out,
points
asserts
1966;
al
van
p. 26)
an unusually
and
et
which
(Greeley
implies
fall
process.
though
1895;
through
tation
by
1972,1977;
to
state
creativity,
fleeting
(e. g.,
Budzynski
in
will
cit.,
also
hypnagogia
mostly
are
writers
the
characterized
Now,
change
personality
identit
occurs
activity
(op.
criterion
motivation
these
that
trans-
as
therefore
and
self-actualizing
and
person
of
creativeness...
transformation
with
"this
is
and
cate-
personality
all
formation,
Hallman
the
with
that
This
directed.
as
(p. 25).
creativity
this
and
for
self
an activity,
creative"
equates
is
instances
all
grounds
significant
Maslow
health
though
growth,
change,
psychological
transformation
as
that
with
during
ality
change
in
possible
unless
of
spoken
for
source
energy
energy
implies
creativity
that
this
for
terminate
may not
direction
which
account
cendence....
if ies
the
as
is
this
Psychologically,
the
prin-
an explanatory
as
change
of
category
in
growth
must
gory
the
self-actualization
of
criterion
logically
al
et
experi-
mystical
with
preconscious
men-
the
latter,
more,
is
seen
once
as
370
integration
progressive
individual
the
and
the
of
the
standing
the
for
self-actualized
To begin
with,
instances
of
in
the
features
spontaneity
lack
cence,
unknown,
bring
be
course,
is
understood
are
many
cases
far
from
reflecting
gogic
imagery
their
state
the
of
of
strict
occur
physical
individuals
or
psychological
screen
against
physiological
and
psychological
Evidence
1925;
from
various
Vihvelin
that
somatic,
1948;
the
(Germane
to
contents
of
were
who
just
of
is
1962;
There
growth.
hypna-
as
of
health.
(e. g.,
Oswald
latter
the
geniuses
state
psychosomatic,
in
reflected
if
its
character
of
may
as
material,
which
sources
hypnagogia
healthy
because
a diagnostic
of
irrespective
unconscious
surface
to
might,
nor
personalities,
hypnagogia,
the
It
motivated
in
or
ability
and
of
inno-
and
growth,
sense
healthy
Nonetheless,
to
personality
powerfully
may
viz.,
ambiguous
creativity
the
of
all
opposites.
pers-
and
personality,
bipolarity
inst-
an
such
practically
uncertain,
neither
of
grounds
possible
expressiveness
the
that
in
under-
that
remark
are
creative
integrate
instances
always
by
tolerate
and
argued
are
bringing
for
to
together
to
for
self-acceptance
effortlessness,
ability
the
character-
constitute
may
(1968)
fear
of
to
framework
traits
growth
characterized
and
achievement
may point
Hallman's
facilitating
of
Maslow's
of
it
the
to
respect
hypnagogia
balance
onality
the
directly
particular
personality
sense
then
person.
in
creativeness",
ance
the
of
in
role
provide
conscious
nonrational,
secondly,
and
and
the
the
contribute
may
target,
presence
between
major
it
aetiology
an underlying
"all
a twofold
the
wherein
and
rational
firstly,
a goal:
realization
izing
the
may play
such
personality
a balance
strike
unconscious,
hypnagogia
of
to
comes
the
of
van
both
projected
of
1965;
Silberer
1972)
Dusen
psychological
the
subject's
the
individual.
the
and
act
Leaning
suggests
states
are
hypnagogic
imagery.
findings
of
visceral
diseases.
footnote
3)
mental
notes
this
aspect
changes
In
that
the
of
and
same
attacks
hypnagogia
images
vein,
of
that
are
(1901)
accompany
Leaning
headache
Head's
(1925,
may be
p. 331
371
by
accompanied
visions
Significantly,
ters,
(1957),
McKellar
(1966),
tile
Slight
the
interpretation.
symbolism
in
'dream'
symbolism
which
(Piaget
be
pations
1971),
in
with
(see
Griffiths
for
both
Freudian
the
Jungian
subject's
(Oliver
study
showed
alities
with
(1978)
(1966)
that
are
important,
More
future
1964;
the
of
interpre-
resolution
1976,
dreams).
nocturnal
appears
to
world
as
contain
as
well
aspects
wherein
manifested
Foulkes
et
subjects
(1966)
al
person-
reflect
Green
As
characteristics.
to
preoccu-
Oliver
symbolically
hypnagogic
good
positive
possible
outside
of
processes
present
representations
personality
1976).
or
symbolism
the
a type
repression
relating
to
respect
to
references
integrative
of
in
"func-
of
"anagogic"
Fromm
and
hypnagogic
addition,
states
their
French
arguments
for
thus
and
1935;
similar
In
i. e.,
problems
for
symbol-
idea
for
of
(b)
and
future,
the
(a)
argues
fer-
a most
for
(1965)
al
(1976),
is
and
independent
is
1951),
(Silberer
realized
hypnagogia
et
Oliver
symbols
Silberer's
Moreover,
censorship
of
wri-
(1943),
Vogel
(1972),
various
Kubie
hypnagogia
that
emergence
level
(1965),
Dusen
shown
tional"
tation
and
a fortress".
of
(1924),
Vogel
van
have
for
period
(1965),
(1968),
(1977)
Budzynski
psychological
Foulkes
Schneck
battlements
the
on
Silberer
e. g.,
"the
of
Green
and
remarked:
interesting
Is it
that,
not
on the one hand, many outhave reported
their
creative
greatest
standing
people
insights...
were associated
and hypnopomwith
reverie
imagery,
hand,
the imagery
and
pic
on the other
and,
insights
in the theta
by college
reported
students
involved
training
in their
personal
project
changes
intuilives....
These are also
to insight,
amenable
tion
and creativity.
(Green
(1972)
Budzynski
et
al
itive
(1966)
may be
subjects
to
matic,
by
and
better
training
reasing
used
become
able
them to enter
intervals.
depression
and
tated
by
gogia
(Budzynski
the
use
to
to
obesity,
inter
hypnopaedic
1977).
by
tolerant
remain
in
others,
Foulkes
less
pos-
less
dog-
feelings
simply
hypnagogia
for
changes
alia,
training
of
their
express
and
the
advantage
more
Personality
of
that
suggested
p. 149).
findings
of
1978,
and Green
and
might
programmes
treatment
also
utilizing
be
incfor
facilihypna-
372
important
The
or
Simon
1968,1970)
ter's
definition
stage
the
Leuba
and
Emmons1955,1956;
has
involved
is
in
1 of
as
Stampf
1968;
much
Rubin
lat-
the
as
during
sleep
highly
be
to
1952;
Svyadoshch
stage
said
hypnopaedia
of
Bateman
and
hypnagogia
includes
subject
area
controversial
(e. g.,
learning
sleep
1953;
but
which
suggestible
and
receptive.
The
for
stages
early
beneficial
their
(e. g.,
Thus,
process
hypnagogia
of
gence
of
unconscious
and
personality
by
to
surface
or
to
suggest
positive
Secondly,
ects
the
of
changes.
above
account
the
traits
are
phenomenon
for
the
the
latter's
presence
characteristic
of
the
an expanmaterial
the
state
asp-
characterizes
feature
central
or
emer-
psychological
LEB which
the
the
self-actualized
typically
of
the
of
the
of
in
into
allowing
personality
Maslow's
features
the
aiding
material
such
receptivity
Thus,
may
by
the
root
hypnagogia.
and
to
directly
(ii)
simply
utilizing
listed
personality
by
either
1959).
facilitating
by
with
combined
Luthe
contribute
(i)
material,
integration
of
utilized
relaxation
when
and
indeed
self-actualization
acceptance
ding
Schultz
may
be
also
especially
(e. g.,
practices
may
psychophysical
of
effects
1929,1970),
Jacobson
autogenic
hypnagogia
of
of
LEB
the
of
emergence-development
creative,
self-actualized,
individuals.
Summary
In
and
of
this
hypnagogia
the
respects
to
state
carried
tant
the
was
mental
was
shown
dynamics
gained
through
ommodates
both.
individual
was
of
the
conditions
seen
that
found
these
the
study
It
was
to
two
of
creativity
an
so,
in
the
necessary
in
agree
of
or
hypnagogia
suggested
most
proimpor-
hypnagogia
sometimes
was
all
creativity.
creative
states
and
analysis
creative
Conversely,
mentation,
schizophrenic
of
understanding
and
all
further
with
the
doing
In
hypnagogia.
with
contain
was
of
between
relationship
discussed.
out
sufficient,
It
the
chapter
cess
of
Conclusion:
and
that
thinking
and
that
conditions
which
this
many
shares
a greater
can
be
typically
understanding
acc-
373
be
could
those
of
is
tial
act
ination
the
of
part
the
to
of
creation
or
insight
it
does
gogia
not
it
lead
causes
can
creativity,
viewed
as
functions
be
can
from
to
sleep
and
the
latter
to
that
it
the
is
an essen-
often
the
infrequently,
hypnagogia,
constitute
and
indeed,
not
of
hypnagogia
that
process,
itself
is,
said
like
hypnagogia.
of
it
creativity,
creative
phenomenologically
of
feature
it
conclusion,
phenomena
are
a defining
conducive
state
the
schizophrenia,
LEB which
In
if
achieved
moment
contains
of
illum-
indistinguishable
for
save
when
terminate.
it
the
fact
occurs
in
that
hypna-
CHAPTER 14
Under
number
heading
this
of
other
share various
features
with
discuss
shall
states,
and experiences
processes,
phenomenological
hypnagogia.
briefly
very
which
and cognitive-affective
Epilepsy:
his
In
Cavendish
to
attention
in
epileptics
solitude"
and
themselves
is
freed
to
that
they
to
occurred
one
of
are
far
bed.
As
them
were
they
from
and
is
his
patients
in
in
the
frequently
most
wore
(p. 4).
sleep,
he
to
life
brain
the
when
and
(p. 5).
state"
his
that
noted
or
he was
show
solicitations
afternoon
he was
in
prone
a transitional
adult
while
Of
invariably
external
as
in
off
experienced
of
drew
states
mental
particularly
invasion
occasionally
by
"almost
on
degree
control,
dreamy
that
come
the
a large
to
Referring
"and
tend
(1895)
Crichton-Browne
observation
"during
volitional
to
the
lecture
early
evening,
to
undressing
the
last
drowsy
attacks
to
go
of
vestiges
and
just
falling
he wrote:
patient
Objects
intently
at which
she gazed
sometimes
disinto
grew smaller
and smaller
and receded
tance,
followed
and this
experience
was always
by a feeling
for
of sleepiness
a few minutes.
When just
falling
hear
asleep
she would
often
a low murmuring,
crooning
noise,
as if
someone
were sneering
at her -a
sound which
was horrid
and created
alarm,
that
and was so real
she was
to jump up in bed and rub her ears.
obliged
At
times
other
have
when falling
asleep
she would
dinging
in her ears,
a loud
and while
still
but
lying
awake,
with
closed
eyes,
she often
sleep"
another
figures
saw long black
dumpy white
ones.
young
which
changed
(Crichton-Browne,
Crichton-Browne
on
"almost
in
a meditative
company
also
invariably
and
in
mood,
when
noted
that
solitude"
whereas
attention
epileptic
is
-374-
they
little
into
1895,
attacks
the
and
when
are
prevented
engaged
actively,
p. 5)
come
is
patient
when
that
in
they
375
can be induced
face
at one's
by autohypnotic
in the mirror),
(e. g.,
they are
practices
and that
loss of personal
gazing
usually
identity.
by a feeling
of
loss of orientation
As in hypnagogia,
is another
known
features
phenomenon occurring
also in epilepsy,
some other
being hallucinatory
of the latter
smells
such as those
fat or burning
of rotting
vegetables,
rancid
rubber,
hypnagogic
dej vu experiences
visions,
sounds and voices,
accompanied
-known collectively
as "intellectual
ings,
"sexual
smells",
and "erotic
(Sedman 1966) are also not
talia"
visceral
of
Epilepsy,
like
alterations
of
In
they
may
and
white
described
the
somehow
Perot
from
flashes
to
(Beck
of
in
often
of
light
his
in
the
not
part
(1963)
appear
or
is,
louder
One patient
pictures
the
occurrence
experiences
or
clearer,
are
experienced
(Sedman
to
perceptions
hypnagogia,
and
control"
to
refer
that
him
of
in
nearer
distorted
attack,
appears
"'cartoon-like'
attack
modali-
a yellow
that
1956).
Guthrie
take
all
to
prior
(e. g.,
scene
or
epilepsy
appear
and
a complete
and
in
his
evocation
illusions",
visual
sphere,
halluci-
hypnagogic
The
noted,
dis-
minor
mind's
eye,
projected
as if
him and which
he could
his
see with
eyes
he saw them in his
Although
mind's
eye
of
in
geni-
the
spectrum
full
elements
just
as
visual
part
front
his
and,
strip
appeared
and
in
epileptic
from
to
consciousness.
flickering)
as
closed...
of
develop
which
sounds
feel-
a wide
quasi-hallucinations
forms
a comic
and
of
ranging
quasi-perceptual
on various
beyond
atypical
contains
consciousness
loss
and
hypnagogiclike
ties.
hypnagogia,
and
nations
were
sensations
Queasy
sensations.
orientations
as
aurae".
as
1964).
of
in
open
or
they
being
Penfield
"interpretive
for
which,
or
just
more
instance,
distant,
(paliopsias).
As
hear their
names
often
being
hear nonsensical
called
and may,
comments.
Thus, Sedman (1964) reported
heard
of a patient
who "often
from
her :name called
'Edith',
behind
which seemed to comeAjust
her,
like
usually
a whisper
voice".
and in her father's
"heard
Another
'She
patient
a voice
which commented thus
does
look
queer
epileptic
she's
patients
likewise,
not
working".
Sometimes
the
376
are
experiences
voices
or
men and
of
of
are
have
"clearer
their
(Sedman
The
seeing
remarkable
oneself
saw myself
looking
at
myself,
clearly
was
drawn
a mirror
if
as
if
as
I
it
1966,
pp. 6-7).
and
1964).
include:
is
punctuation
thoughts
and
common
with
epileptics.
the
gorizing
patient
as in
1959).
problematic,
Navratil
and
that
observation
ional
to
in
An
is
also
McKellar
the
feeling
neologisms
in
speech
which
1966,
in
other
relatively
schizophrenic-like
sometimes
so
of
or
van
is
(1966,
"a
going
of
1958,
that
p. 8)
delusor
atmosphere,
a feeling
a sense
becomes
Riese
epilepsy
delusional
unnatural
of
(see
Gogh
in
cate-
epileptic
Sedman's
occurs
there
that
strong
pp-8-9)
the
the
mood,
or
thought
Further,
case
which
McLean
e. g.,
each
in
occurring
apparently
Furthermore,
mysterious
something
tered
the
(Sedman
there"
are
sometimes
in
Wahnstimmung)
do
-I
(Sedman
succeed
me
don't
answers,
schizophrenic
as
(paranoid
mood
related
are
to
and
absent
like
was
experience
(see,
and
suddenly
from
withdrawal
that
it
those
allusive
by
away
standing
like
of
"I
my body
at
epilepsy
visions
epilepsy
i. e.,
feet
actual
Thoughts
words
hypnagogic
in
stood
a few
entirely
almost
that
during
reported:
my body
thought
manner
aspects
in
1963).
and
and
reported
from
disorders
blocking,
Beard
and
control"
occasionally
somebody
occur
thought
and
autoscopy,
looking
and
speech
also
These
of
The
like
schizophrenia
(Slate
was
dead
just
Thought
intrusion,
away
outlined....
is
speak
visions
Some
understanding"
a patient
-I
were
and
1963).
al
power
relation-
1966).
instance,
For
epileptics.
of
phenomenon
is
a double,
as
sexual
et
a clearer
and
patient
voices
(Slater
the
the
patient's
a "sense
head
attacks
the
character
experience
kill
infrequently,
Not
a religious
epileptics
to
as
hearing
as
to
threatening
women
1964).
(Sedman
such
psychotic,
insinuations
making
ships
clearly
there
may be
on",
is
closely
encoun-
significance
hypnagogia.
interesting
linked
(1957,
with
phenomenon
that
hypnagogia
is
p. 54)
found
that
occurs
the
dej
deja
vu
in
epilepsy
vu
experience.
experiences
and
377
occurred
in
they
quite
are
p. 111)
more
often
fail
to
dej
siders
the
has
person
before'.
who
visits
knows
such
and
illusion
the
feeling
and
such
between
visual
deja
given
by
McKellar
going
to
happen
(1957,
a moment
I
ion
a whole
before
it
reported
dence
(r=.
auditory
(1972)
in
ficant
positive
imagery
his
but
"oral
Earlier,
the
(ib.,
p. 336)
knows,
(r=.
in
exactly
the
is
inci-
and
Holt
hypnagogic
subject
to
vu
dej
hypnagogia,
dej
knows,
happen".
vu,
or
pp. 18vu
is
(1938)
Isakower
between
of
(ib.,
dej
that
and
In
experience
going
dej
claimed
feeling
in
what
35)
between
and
had
hypnagogia.
"the
p. 151)
synviz.,
experience,
hallucinations,
body image
in
argues,
my mind
of
hypnagogia,
of
(r=.
occas-
91 student
sample.
found
signia near
32)
types
(1897)
similarity
and
their
students
images,
Ellis
cathexis"
aura
in
one
between
visual
hallucinations,
experience
leptic
and
on
feel
case
(1967,
correlations
also-
through
Geers
and
is
what
does
flash
to
is
latter
know
often
example,
the
of
said,
28
of
above
latter
correlation
negative
a common
related
sample
recurrent
changes,
20).
vu
the
the
imagery
dej
is
In
"miscellaneous"
and
aesthesia,
27)
is
actually
positive
hypnagogic
of
there
it
Buck
significant
left
before
seemed
spoken".
he
feel
is
is
and
knowledge
the
"I
conversation
was
time
P. 55):
is going
to say.
a person
know each sentence
before
it
a person
e. g.,
case
what
this
place,
the
in
as
A typical
vu.
of
A distinction
vu,
it
in
case
first
the
on
house.
or
con-
through
and
turning
a shop
the
the
of
or
experience
lived
familiarity
of
second
deja
auditory
for
vu
recognition:
be
would
dej
psychology
'having
of
structure
the
at
of
place
a feeling
the
Cognitive
example
topographical
that
drawn
an
be
a particular
by
the
it".
(1972,
Reed
experience
discount
to
to
A typical
inundated
of
vu
we do
that
suggesting
individuals.
but
we think,
attention
subjects,
normal
"perhaps
that
than
pay
in
common
proposes
his
69% of
than
more
vu
and
in
the
Isakower
thinks
he
epi-
378
isolation
Perceptual
first
At
the
sight
between,
or
deprivation
experiences
and Greenblatt
Freedman
deprivation:
and sensory
for
positive
relationships
hypnagogic
with,
and sensory
is conflicting.
For instance,
evidence
equatability
(1960),
Freedman
al (1962),
hypnagogic
et
RVSs both
The
confusion
important
in
"visual"
and
"hallucinations"
various
bound
(n. o. b)
1962).
experimental
(Myers
is
of
reduction
of
the
loosely
al
1954),
et
al
1958),
a kind
Scheibel
and
deprivation"describing
or
marked
for
stands
is
reduction
of
the
term
with
invariant
(Brownfield
stimulation
hypnagogic
given:
et
exchangeable
settings
of
been
(Scheibel
absence
which
experimental
components
one
syndrome,
or
1965).
of
and
so
the
is
But
necessary
marked
stimulation.
Arguing
sensory
following
of
phenomena
"reported
al 1962),
1962),
"non-object-
et
Murphy
and
term"sensory
conditions
invariance
Vernon
phenomena"
the
sensory
stimulation
"perceptual
isolation"
relative
1966;
(Freedman
sensory
Further,
monotonous
images"(Bexton
imagery"
sensations"
have
they
an
plays
these
of
names
(Vernon
drowsiness.
RVSs are
exactly
what
interpretation
"auditory
"hypnagogic
visual
to
the
the
and in
wakefulness
as
in
part
illustrated
of
in
against
deprivation
Zuckerman
the
equatability
imagery,
Schacter
and Hopkins'
of
(1966)
hypnagogic
and
p. 464),
that
argument
(1976,
if
RVS - hypnagogic
then persons
parallel
were valid
who
frequently
doze and sleep
have
during
isolation
should
more RVSs than persons
who remain
evidence
alert,
presents
from the Goldberger
(1958)
and Holt
study
showing no
between RVSs and time spent sleeping
correlation
and the
the
(1961) investigation
a -. 66
and Goldberger
showing
He also cites
the Zuckerman et al (1962)
correlation.
findings
between sleep
that
showed a -. 71 correlation
Holt
379
ratings
Smith
Murphy,
frequent
who reported
episodes
less complex
RVSs than did alert
reported
Schacter's
first
is invalid
argument
incidence
assumes that
of drowsy episodes
correlate
ignore
subject
subjects,
the
in
sensations
experimental
than
often
hypnagogic
hallucinations
differences
vidual
cular
sense
is
the
import.
In
acting
and
addition,
These
In
observation
iences,
the
that
scenes.
Zuckerman
It
is
study
majority
in
sensory
(1964)
of
in
have
emerged.
sing
was,
reported
that
making
which
case
The
unfortunately,
be
1964)
the
exper-
1954,
from
integrated
literature
the
and
complex
autosymbolic
think
sensa"unstructured".
were
to
found
auditory
in.
considered
to
patterns,
and
efforts
not
drawn
second
stretching
objects,
effort
inter-
experiences.
geometric
"alert"
results
confinement
(Hebb
complexity
visual
of
hypnagogic
visual
simple
and
Schacter's
must
of
of
other
of
the
experiments
parameter
the
to
to
apply
being
type
also
duration
reviewing
deprivation
for
stood
and
is
subject
of
isolated
unlikely
not
lightly,
lines
to
of
the
the
deprivation
like
the
of
influence
may
shift
Zuckerman
patterns,
the
just
a parti-
meaningfulness),
attention
1962,
lights
state
and
also
degrees
in
Murphy
and
will
indi-
attentional
also
kind
as
visual
more
for
classification
RVSs,
and
'wallpaper'
tions
sensory
addition,
appear
dots
that
in
are
objections
argument.
Myers
attentional
asleep
besides
experience,
such
for
the
fall
have
latter:
complexity,
interpretations
criteria
and
it
sense
non-
predilection
as
of
(e. g.,
conditions
show
'actual
emergence
drowsy
the
import
great
involved
their
may
the
experience
modality
and
of
the
of
visual
that
in
necessarily
than
modality,
individual
latency
do not
other
somaesthetic
People
feel
that
the
of
in
and
to
appears
state
sensations
1960).
others
and sleep
assumption
kinesthetic
situations
more
of
Leiderman
subjects.
in that
it
attentional
occurrence
particular
(see
This
the
variables,
and
modalities
RVSs.
with
and
showing that
of drowsiness
also
study
subjects
should
flyers,
the
Murphy
phenomena
in
al
drowsing
while
to
et
think
this
while
study.
might
drow-
380
in
Findings
history
prior
imagery
(1962)
found
However,
the
method
of
"highly
1961)
was
the
applied
that
the
of
all
et
29).
points
out,
by means
assessed
(1959,
Goldberger
neurotic
under-control
imagery
with
interpreted
(1966)
al
deprivation
oversimplification
fre-
"reflections
as
freedom
emotional
reaction"
reminifindings
personality
phenomena
as
hypnagogic
(1976)
contention
images,
Reviewing
by
argument
phenomena
hypnagogic
justified.
(1964)
Schacter's
nor
deprivation
fantasies,
be
(r=.
and
"adaptive
an
Holt's
neither
sensory
sensory
for
and
of
Foulkes
Further,
to
Holt
flexibility
part
(p=. 05),
questionnaires.
by
were
al
in
hypnagogia.
to
respect
was
correlations
obtained
forming
clusters"
imagery
scale
negative
intellectual
the
scent
MMPI
were
rightly
studies
et
correlations
unreliable"
two
Block's
where
quency
of
in
Freedman
p. 465)
of
depri-
correlations
(1976,
hypnagogic
incidence
sensory
Whereas
insignificant
of
Interestingly,
and
positive
Schacter
history
prior
of
found
as
images
conflicting:
significant
(1972)
Holt
are
in
correlations
hypnagogic
of
vation
to
respect
are
a potpouri
and
dreams,
literature
the
that
refer
is
an
that
daydreams,
of
are
one
to
properly
help
cannot
but
the
phenomenological
richness
of hypnagogia
whose boundaries
within
are encountered
all
of those
phenoin sensory
deprivation.
occur
mena that
Moreover,
a careful
of the conditions
examination
of hypnagogia
reveals
struck
both
that
the
spontaneous
is
state
clearly
1895
in
for
the
of
nature
first
intensified
of
the
following
the
hypnagogic
and
time
to
the
experiences,
both
and
during
the
sleep
noted
by
earlier,
of
a
isolation.
states:
Morgan
initiated
(1896)
similarities
in
of
systematic
of
of
Other
drew
the
mescalin
attention
and
mescalin
to
particular
tendency
onset.
the
properties
Mitchell
and
to
as
hallucinogenic
year
induction
experimental
perceptual
induced
Prentiss
investigation
and
of
drug
Hallucinogenic
as
achieved,
degree
considerable
In
as well
the
former
workers
autonomous
to
since
become
381
1928a, 1942; Rawcliffe
(e. g., Hollingworth
1911; Klver
1952; 1111cKellar and Simpson 1954; Ardis
1956;
and McKellar
1968) have confirmed
Mitchell's
Caldwell
observations
additional
and exposed
(1928a,
Klver
that
he noted
that
variety
usual
saturation
lack
of
tic"
Kldver's
putian"
Images
when
cases
most
image
cular
interesting
A very
what
that
experience,
incompleteness
hidden
of
sense
This
or
in
cold
parts
of
melting
away
contractions
body,
to
yet
the
his
body"
e. g.,
may
subject
the
sounds accompanied
In some cases the
hearing
by the
drug
appears.
the
the
the
and
feeling
take
of
in
place
doubt
p. 95);
of
limbs,
that
rhythmically
may cause
of
so
are
of
hot
or
olfact-
also
distortswelling,
"irregular
the
parts
muscles
are
also
presented
grey circles.
a "marked depression
small
such
signi-
different
synesthesias
seeing
irre-
and
are
body;
whole
apparently
body-schema
and
the
by
and
There
lengthening
of
of
dimensions.
sensations
body).
the
vu-
Presque
cosmic
importance
(e. g.,
of
occurrence
hallucinated,
may
(ib.,
a parti-
accompanied
hallucinations
or
visualize
minute
sometimes
sensation
(polyopsia).
themselves
of
central
"gigan-
latter
the
distorted
a vision,
of
and
although
appear
of
often
micro-
may be
of
called
experience
un-
continuous
solely
is
seq. )
et
result
shortening
or
muscular
reported,
the
haptic
e. g.,
belong
views
kinesthetic
shrinking
the
one
are
various
and
ions,
the
acquiring
Voices
tactile
is,
be
details
ficance.
p. 56
(6)
seen
one
illumination,
(8)
to
related
significance
often
may
levant
ory
as
tries
(1)
(3)
micropsia)
of
observation
(1928a,
Klver
and
multiples
or
brightness,
objects
sometimes
addition,
by
characterized
were
figure,
In
spiral.
autonomy,
a subject
a similar
fretwork,
localization",
(7)
in
and
constants"
cobweb
sourceless
egocentric
objects
(dysmorphopsia)
In
(4)
experiences
of
(d)
intense
of the
size
(macropsia
personal
kind.
(2)
detail,
The
"lilli
or
(b)
are
colour,
exact
of
change.
rapid
lattice,
visions
of
clarity
grating,
vessel,
colours,
"an
of
scopic
alley,
mescalin
large
"form
chessboard-design,
funnel,
tunnel,
identified
(a)
viz.,
honeycomb,
filigree,
(5)
pp. 36-39)
both,
in
occur
(c)
similarities.
of
382
of
the
to
stand
system"
muscular
The
up.
abstract
sory
becomes
subject
details,
to
and
to
the
the
with
unable
organize
and
Although
experience
details
these
identified
subject
disappears.
or
down
narrowed
imaginal
and
think
diminishes
is
the
render
to
ability
material
consciousness
to
as
of
expand
the
and
(ib.,
object
sen-
pp. 104-
105).
hypnagogic
As with
from
progression
1963),
Leuner
to
from
clouds
figures
geometric
and complex
Klver
to
simple
colour
and patterns
by Ardis
was reached
the phenomenological
confirmed
two states
emphasized
earlier
(1969)
Richardson
hypnagogic
of
iencing
this
found
a zero
and
previous
and
Simpson
that
were
experience
(1954)
and
their
of
photic
Smythies
(1972)
Holt
intensity
of
LSD imagery
imagery.
(1960)
drugs
stimulation
the
found
during
McKellar
that
subjects
depri-
sensory
in
facilitation
experienced
RVSs.
Photic,
pulse
Experiments
(Costa
1953;
externally
1959,1964;
lation
current,
and
direct
electrical
of photic
stimulation
Smythies
1960; Freedman
of
with
excitation
of the
temporal
attached
electrodes
Knoll
direct
et al 1962),
the
visual
Penfield
1958;
cortex
Ishibashi
et
Horowitz
1973)
have
ranging
stimulation:
stroboscope
and Marks 1965;
brain
by
means of
1967),
Horowitz
gogia
between
tested,
hypnagogic
hallucinogenic
given
and
vation
between
correlation
previous
experfacilitate
the experimagery.
Although
should
hallucinogenic
been
of light
faces,
that
imagery
yet
1928a;
similarities
by Klver.
hypothesized
of meaningful
hypothesis
has not
also
and hypnagogic
and McKellar
clusion
here
and sparkles
to landscapes,
scenes.
(1942) concluded
that
mescaline
involved
the same processes.
experiences
ience
(Klver
complex
of
is
there
experiences
from
yielded
flickers
(Penfield
al
1964;
all
the
of
light
(Knoll
and Kugler
stimuelectrical
and Rasmussen 1950;
Horowitz
et
phenomena of
(Knoll
et al
al 1968;
hypna1962)
383
to
more
and
'objective'
meaningful
(Penfield
reminiscences
1958;
1978).
Horowitz
that
rhythmic
for
alpha
the
animals
Penfield
has
observed
a few
in
rhythm
as
1950;
(1960,1962)
stimulation
of
such
Rasmussen
and
Oswald
photic
disappearance
the
phenomena
seconds
EEG of
causes
the
sub-
ject.
(a)
Further,
imagery
of
during
category
as
those
imagery,
and
are
artistic,
1966;
of
1969),
(c)
Goldberger
hypnagogic
external
in
a dark
"induces
stimulation
more
probable
will
prevail"
to
i. e.,
and
of
those
(Mahl
et
and
pulse
which
with
electrical
consciousness
which
modes
1964,
al
to
Richardson
a bed
on
et
rhythmic
under
(d)
primary-process
(Holt
naturally
in
photic
room,
is
related
1965,
lying
quiet
a state
that
of
an
Foulkes
be
to
Marks
of
of
experienced
and
hypnagogic
1961;
history
found
was
same
imagery
Holt
prior
similar
occurs,
the
which
includes
conditions
are
imagery
eyes
closed
(b)
imagery
visual
into
concept
and
imagery
stimulation
current
self
that
(Freedman
the
fall
creative
1969),
amount
a great
freely
experience
by the possession
a syndrome
hypnagogic
stimulation
p. 36;
function-
of
see
makes
also
1978).
Horowitz
imagery:
Eidetic
look
A close
(Galton
1880;
1932;
Jaensch
Morton
1936;
reveals
or
Teasdale
1975;
Luria
striking
(a)
(b)
(c)
imagery
and
imagery
may occur
Sheehan
1968),
Haber
and
clarity
relatively
(d)
in
other
as with
Purdy
1936;
Meenes
Haber
1964,
Doob
of
detail
of
localization
clear
like
1926,1928,1930,
between
externality
memory,
(e)
1934;
the
imagery
eidetic
Klver
similarities
imagery:
shut,
on
1924,1928;
1930;
dimensionality,
literature
the
at
Allport
some
hypnagogic
open
and
1959;
incidence
ing
that
to
photic
it
people
Richardson
occurring
the
stimulation
characterized
relate
Goldberger
and
al
to
experience
photic
sensitive
found
that
subjects
threewith
from
distinction
hypnagogic
kind
eyes
after-
eidetic
(Purdy
modalities
hypnagogic
there
imagery
sense
1965)
and
eidetic
and
and
1936,
are
384
"strength"
"degrees"
of
they
ally
percept-like
1964,1965;
But
Siipola
there
are
(b)
scanned,
Doob
1965),
(c)
tions,
(d)
their
(e)
often
greater
is
this
although
A number
1883;
1924,
of
F. W. H.
1925;
Leaning
1948;
drawn
have
1903;
"cerebral
1954;
McKellar
to
is
p. 298)
one
a background
the
from
it
guish
this
latter
(Richardson
effort
to
grounds
that
intense
stimulation,
tend
to
are
be seen with
(a)
has
object
day,
and
shut
chapter
(1969)
have
former
images
occur
on
long
the
retina,
in
very
in
an
the
after
in
or
stimul-
retinal
the
its
that
grounds
and
argued
distin-
to
attempt
4).
of
category
intense
an
against
(see
the
the
located
eyes
(1925,
Leaning
the
eidetic
images
1962)
"persev-
some
an
and
from
(b)
to
in
on
Vihvelin
hypnagogic
images",
Richardson
pp. 21-23),
recurrent
1933;
sensations",
images",
"delayed
onset
in
Ward
1921;
spontaneously
imagery
it
Warren
Oswald
or
sleep
"prolonged
distinguish
alter-
1848;
common
scene,
writer
1969,
plausible
Leroy
memory
phenomenon
hypnagogic
ation"
(c)
and
requires
production
1929;
place
(1954)
the
after-images,
1916;
during
at
them,
Mller
according
takes
of
placing
of
darkness"
Hanawalt
Both
for
of
1813;
attention
reproduction
absolute
and
"recurrent
"some
which
perceptions,
over
normal
"recurrent
concentrated
engaged
exerted
percep-
1930).
phenomenon,
in
be
1960,
original
apparently
"visions
This
the
eidetic
former
definite
1957,1979b;
the
after-images",
erations".
on
Downey
variously
after-sensations",
from
Titchener
and
called
(Luria
(Ferriar
attention
phenomenon
longer
Gengerilli
Goodman
Hanawalt
much
to
writers
Myers
the
can
restricted
(Allport
ations
latter,
result
control
between
the
depends
size
function-
easier,
concrete,
Luria
1975; Doob
differences
unlike
always
(f)
1965).
striking
persist
they
imagery,
eidetic
and Hayden
are also
images:
and hypnagogic
(a)
in
and
dim
light.
The first
dence
which
after
a short
in
both
arguments
shows that
recurrent
attentive
glance
by evicases is countered
images may emerge only
1948, p. 368).
(e. g. Vihvelin
385
The
is
only
"an
being
the
other
for
a more
Hanawalt
types:
(1933)
visions
background
to
made
a succeeding
eidetic
light
formation
the
on
hypnagogic
(1962,
drawn
be
(a)
may
Meenes
eidetic
the
with
(b)
and
"idealized"
with
throw
some
perseverative
that
suggests
need
place
the
subject
the
unlike
may be
for
the
in
in
no
distinction
sharp
eidetic,
and
sensory
(1955),
Tyler
deprived
catnaps
"falling
of
eyes
fall
authors
dreams,
"have
in
stay
have
(1949),
state
even
(Bliss
group
and
common
and
and
together
sleep
the
out
of
Clark
"the
sleep
slightly
inattention
or
1962,
p. 103).
visions
on
of
semi
of
the
take
aware
of
"the
with
consciousness
deprivation"
elements
(1962),
(1962),
Clark
standing,
sometimes
not being
(Oswald
1962)
having
and often
in
(1967),
Clark
and
and
of
among
Kleitman
Bliss
lapses
by,
noted
(1883),
that
observed
not
Hypnagogic
been
Bliss
in
awake
intermediate
(1959),
into
floating
open"
to
effort
Galton
al
have
while
asleep"
sensation
et
(1962)
even
the
deprivation
Bjerner
persons
a condition
hypnagogia.
(1859),
Bliss
Oswald
as
a vacillating
sleep
(1962).
Oswald
considered
occurring
de Boismont
others,
and
sleep
naturally
experiences
they
which
projected,
hypnagogic,
deprivation
which
states,
by
On
imagery.
Sleep
latter
two
deprivation:
Sleep
their
p. 96)
between
deprivation
and
the
into
out
respectively,
the
to
(p. 174).
a whole
were
of
open
image
carried
(1965)
in
into
vision
chapter
vision.
Oswald
can
they
argument
those
combine
which
onto
(see
Interestingly,
Hayden
and
perseveration,
visualizations"
like
studies
Stiipola
were
and
"idealized"
are
reproduction"
leaving
the
paper
breaking
up the eidetic
images
third
and
hypnagogic
of
his
hand,
and
images
argumentation).
recurrent
other
kind
one
the
and
Richardson's
recurrent
absolute
detailed
closes
"of
possibility
to
only
refers
unsupported,
Further,
that
argument
images
likewise
true.
partially
Hanawalt's
the
is
argument
second
The
hypnagogic
grounds
somnolence
that
and
386
altered
electroencephalographic
The motor behaviour
of
(Tyler
erratic
their
1955),
speech,
topics
for
uires
effort
(1962,
apparent
or
p. 185)
deprived
during
alterations,
time
1960),
(Bliss
(Tyler
1955;
ditions
of
p. 186)
friend"
ECoohch".
had
to
unusual
forward
Bliss
of
comment
et
statement"
"Owes
the
his
EEG
girlforward
"Leant
letters.
unmarried
(1959)
con-
(1962,
about
the
al
in
kissed
writing
room
hallu-
Oswald's
thoughts
upon
the
auditory
and
by
from
phenomena
One of
a "profound
irrelevant
in
not
a kiss
plant
1960),
al
standing
experience
A subject
written
Dream
that
reported
whose
ending
was
$8.00".
scintillations:
Various
1966;
Adams,
observed
llations"
succession
difficult
what
described
and
have
images
of
remember"
experiences
them
1949;
Rutkin
come
"flickering
or
to
these
(e. g. Forbes
workers
Horowitz,
have
that
his
recorded
et
women
deprivation.
sleep
downwards
the
are
Morris
rising
and
Banks
1959;
smoke
1959),
subjects
who had bent
having
"dream-like
while
paper
he
1955)
al
weight
and
seeing
West
and
and
(Cappon
et
sleep-
sheer
(Morris
as
1959),
al
Brauchi
(Tyler
cinations
such
of
Body-schema
hallucinations
et
behaviour
(Bliss
req-
Oswald
drunkenness:
of
micropsia
tactile
floor
the
and
and
that
1960).
distortion
space
hallucinations
visual
that
slur
change
task
al
the
of
and
jargon,
any
et
drowsiness".
and
macropsia
al
"much
that
ramble
avoid
is
subjects
use
(Morris
resembles
incompetence
et
repeat,
reason,
notes
and
mumble
attention
persons
1960),
they
mispronounce,
no
(p. 105).
activity"
sleep deprived
to
1967;
be
images",
which
may
last
is,
upon
up
to
"a
Horowitz
1978)
"dream
called
1978,
1965;
Horowitz
that
intrude
(Horowitz
Saul
scinti-
rapid
and
awareness
p. 16).
half
an
Saul
hour,
thus:
One feels
he has just
had a dream which
as though
he is trying
hard
to recall.
to
He keeps
trying
it,
but while
thus
recall
that
in vain,
striving
he is trying
to recall
which
seems to change.
Then the realization
dawns that
to
this
effort
the dream is itself
grasp
part
of a dream state,
are
noted
and
387
dream,
a dream state
which goes on like
a real
but while
shiftingly
and distractingly,
one is
fully
awake and in full
command of his behaviour
and feelings
so that no one else could
observe
it is a
or suspect
anything
unusual
unless
distraction.
slight
(Saul
Dream
but
scintillations
in
the
absence
types
of
dream,
onset
of
sleep
he pointed
examples"
visual
of
he
recall
or
mostly
fragments
of
Forbes
feeling,
at
first
and
they
kept
on
coming
that
feeling"
his
deciding
what
names
and
words
"I
experdid
time
dream
in
figures
a rapid-fire
during
the
time
memory
was
confused:
day
it
were
On one
unfamiliar.
recent
events.
no
the
of
of
recounts,
but
striking
contents
actual
like
in
looked
The
the
day",
the
were
were
dreamy
familiar
viously
in
(p. 160).
three
"at
occurring
dozing
bits
and
He noted
difficulty
had
that
They
(p. 160).
"strange
this
were
dreamy
dozing
ordinary
exertion
between
scintillations'
occurrences,
doze...
physical
a distinction
was
type
dreams
a strange
after
transient
latter
these
sequence"
which
"'dream
that
forgotten
actually
of
experiences
Throughout
ienced
drawn
during
or
the
of
long
or
having
one
out
appear
p. 286)
drowsiness.
of
(1949)
Forbes
these
often
1965,
was,
he
and
had
pre-
impossible
either
he
occasion
to
reported:
over,
ples"
cing
of
the
"flickering
take
images"
place
event
a minor
could
when
be
variant
the
no stressing.
former
are "striking
the
out,
(1966)
Horowitz
on
the
person
temporal
grounds
is
not
change
lobe
that
asleep
in
scintiMoreexam-
the replasuggested
that
of
with
scintillations"
a transient
of
p. 161)
between dream
similarities
imagery
need
"dream
term
1949,
these
and
experiences
"because
consciousness
epilepsy
or
the
due
to
388
the
of
falls
however,
ges",
1978,
(Horowitz
migraine"
is
the
ima-
mental
state
in
change
by
conveyed
accurately
more
"flickering
term
"transient
a dreamy
which
sciousness",
The
conveying
of
short
viz.,
subject,
p. 17).
con-
the
older
term.
In
to
this
of
it
states,
ral
autohypnotic
7.
In
and
dependent
on relative
arity
ting
affects.
orbed
the
experience
of
expectancy
Further,
they
time
appears
ories)
as
be
in
and
or
regul-
the
subject
from
distracby
to
regression
the
abspreto
tendency
dissolution
oneself,
(including
everything
immediacy
the
both
are
characterized
of
with
endowed
and
they
him
by
part
i. e.,
barriers,
to
both
typified
environment
time
and
induce
LEB
processes
is,
and monotony
are
chapter
psychophysical
freeing
attention,
in
rel-
a natu-
hypnagogia
That
that
stimuli
secure
ideational
logical
their
immobilization
fascinated
and
in
aspects.
is
noted
that
both
other
In
hypnagogia
out
fur-
and
phenomena.
already
pointed
was
intensity
and
relaxation
-a
hypnagogia
of
experiences,
that
point
experiential
low
and
seen
was
each
induction
of
it
it
resemble
relationship
hypnagogic
of
state
particular
hypnosis
the
processes
hypnosis
to
TWO:
PART
examined
my analysis
expanded
ating
part
a number
ther
OF
CONCLUSIONS
AND
SUMMARY
memthe
of
present.
In
hypnagogia
relating
that
the
former
contains
from
the
latter
both
iential
a variety
types
ject
may retain
ness
of
did
'awake'
dreams
that
them
take
not
experiences
types
of
activities
dream
of
fact
are
are
not
hypnagogic
inferences
general,
and
hypnagogic
may
be
structures,
that
and
further
con-
statethat
experiences
hypna-
that
suggested
and
correlated
thus
aware-
the
against
about
sub-
and/or
environment
experiences
encompass
inter-dormitum
the
argues
exper-
to
appears
was
particular,
subcortical
his
their
and
as
that
a dream
mere
It
in
in
of
in
place.
gogic
physiology
as well
the
found
was
indistinguishable
hypnagogia
awareness
being
about
ments
their
dream
of
Further,
experiences.
tention
in
it
dreams
sleep
experiences
Moreover,
aspects.
of
to
being
other
with
in
the
389
ssive'
to
respect
hypnagogia,
same
it
to
was,
leading
to
thought
and
the
linked
the
that
argued
also
gogia
and
state
of
that
the
satori
or
Some psi
in
hypnagogia
to
lead
in
psi
states,
analytic
and
to
mentioned
from
uishable
and/or
the
Hypnagogic
the
bances
features
such
as
thinking,
thoughts
spoken
the
in
that
direct
result
and
the
take
further
of
the
tend
encountered
non-
examination
of
the
that
disting-
only
set
beliefs
of
place.
to
contain
of
in
dis-
ideas,
conceptualization,
body
delusions,
it
facilitates
most
distur-
schizophrenic
association
LEB which
they
typically
found
phenomena,
were
states
are
hallucinations,
These
be
shows
subject's
they
was
of
is
processes
over-inclusiveness
alterations.
clair-
to
mentation
a close
characterize
aloud,
into
i. e.,
parameters
which
loosening
psi
hypnagogia,
by
mentation
sociated
schema
states
setting
hypna-
to
was found
nature,
Indeed,
hypnagogia
It
ecsomatosis
and some
to be closely
related
induction
and their
the
psychological
psi
of
some
telepathy,
while
in
of
regressive.
and
feeling
out
viz.,
activities
that
the
lead
to
breaks
psychophysical
hypnagogia
Furthermore,
like
states,
enlightenment.
hypnagogic
sleep.
physiological
above
be
to
seen
clearly
both
immediacy.
tends
psychometry,
also been found
psi
percep-
'chemically'
temporal
of
and processes,
to
conducive
(non-
describe
to
sometimes
mystical
Further,
phenomenology.
attention
of
being
of
inability
sense
their
psycho-
receptive
sensations,
feeling
latter
states
range,
characterize
meditation
clairaudience,
have
trance
voyance,
forms of
to
the
the
experiences,
hypometabolic
organization
the
world,
relaxation,
Non-analytic
unusual
of
realness,
with
highly
abandonment,
found
was
presence
intense
was
theta
'regressive-primitive'
as were
of
ego
the
and
the
share
viz.,
and
absorption-fascination.
cortical),
these
EEG to
of
meditation
induction,
of
'regre-
the
these
that
predominance
lowering
withdrawal,
tion
found
again,
factors
logical
between
relationship
parasympathetic
processes,
to
the
psychophysical
shift
of
dreams
of
nature
In
for
and data arguing
and dreamy states.
theories
with
agreement
is
argued,
the
are
390
breakdown
normal,
waking
ground
and
neologisms,
of
with
Hypnagogia
was
and
imagery
concepts
from
combined,
or
or
funny
other
of
concepts
found
figureemer-
often
remarks
results
the
and
basis
the
on
like
modes
level
and
Moreover,
since
mentation
are
facilitates
a sense
is
clearly
understanding
of
in
of
LEB
which
reality
and
connected,
however,
can
character
an
un-
be made
hypnagogia.
of
further
characterized
tolerance
of
thinking
in
by
on
loosening
encountered
itself.
effected
sensitivity,
creative
creative
FsOR are
are
openness,
latter
the
creation
by
which,
creativity
both
of
mentation
preconscious
self-acceptance,
ambiguity,
the
of
this
of
of
be
creati-
characterized
unrelated
Much
subjects'
act
is
act
to
conducive
part
the
apparently
fused.
be
to
accompanied
- nonrational
through
the
of
of
Schizophrenics,
essential
earlier
is
conscious
hypnagogia
Both
lysis
poetic
creative
to
emerging
their
FsOR which
containing
the
regression
by
of
similarities.
an
often
Specifically,
conscious,
the
simultaneous
a number
also
constituting
and
the
in
individuals,
and absent-minded
appear to
to an internal,
imaginal
FOR.
primarily
responding
process
a loss
to
allows
each
tenuous
of apparently
hypnagogists
vity,
and
punning,
identification
leads
This
state.
crossing
operating
mechanism
relationships
gence
in
filter
the
of
ego
and
hypnagogia,
of
strictness.
schizophrenic
the
present
ana-
dynamics
reveals
common
both
schizophrenia
and
and
creativity.
In
epilepsy,
the
occurrence
hypnagogic
orientation,
deja
in
those
Further,
are
present
reduction
conducted
in
the
naturally
and relative
hallucinogenic-drug
loss
and
disturbances,
are
also
isolation
conditions
found
experivery
similar
hypnagogia,
occurring
induced
of
gustatory
thought
invariance
are
aurae",
phenomena
under
many
which
olfactory,
perceptual
to
conducive
identity,
personal
Hypnagogic
or
be
during
experiences,
deprivation
which
of
hypnagogia
"intellectual
as
auditory,
phenomena.
sensory
i. e.,
loss
quasi-perceptual
vu
ments
to
visual,
to
attacks
known
phenomena,
found
was
epileptic
e. g.,
between
relationship
former
of
present,
other
the
the
and
also
to
regards
of
states
stimulation.
are
populated
391
with
quasi-perceptual
features
which
are
hypnagogia
conditions
involve
current,
In
also
the
is
experiences
and
striking
begin
In
theta
in
rhythms
have
dominance
in
the
weakest
were
clearly
two
important
function
produced,
of hypnagogia
function
of
of
constitute,
The
paper.
has
gogia,
because
sider
not
Three
the
the
the
an
which
state.
study
now
of
almost
study
of
deals
the
preboth
two,
the
states
internal
an
FOR,
least
major
i. e.,
phenomenon
the
This
will
with
the
brain
reason
for
this
of
nature
be
aims
the
LEB,
of
is
that
and
the
studies
this
of
hypna-
of
almost,
I
which
con-
hypnagogia,
in
undertaken
mechanisms
and
nature
nature
say
pro-
nature
These
completed.
of
the
on
processes.
the
of
the
of
the
and
states
study
former,
been
'dreaminess',
of
these
and
the
spheres.
of
light
the
in
at
contains
hypnagogia
comprises
shed
the
to
regards
striking
primacy
which
one
to
shift
observation
will
the
phenomenology
In
a degree
by
aspect
offered.
The
and
course,
important
been
yet
above
indistinguishable
a parasympathetic
one,
mechanisms
hypnagogia,
strong
cognitive-affective
and
ob-
states,
of
latter,
were
This
are
above
are
noted.
implications:
psychophysical
to
cases,
present.
as
general
contain
their
the
to
withdrawal,
psychological
cesses
of
or
in
similarities
the
considered
the
some
both
EEG and
and
-hypnagogic
two
of
into,
especially
the
quasi-perceptual
Even
the
of
a measure
Indeed,
respect
been
phenomenology,
all
lead
with,
Sleep
paper
possess
experiences
physiology.
the
First,
hypnagogia.
exter-
imagery.
of
part
made.
detail,
of
three-dimensionality.
hypnagogic
experiences
and
clarity
are
this
hypnagogic
similarities
scintillations
and
from
strong
dream
processes,
of,
phenomena.
occurrence
of
pulse
and
the
be
features
as
both
experiments
states
displays
in
that
Photic,
to
can
they
likely
stimulation
l-ike
and
encountered
conducive
concluding
is,
those
processes.
such
servations
that
than
more
and
examples
In
is
imagery
localization
deprivation
to
same
imagery
phenomena
similar
hypnagogic
eidetic
of
cognitive
electrical
yielded
hypnagogic
nality
it
direct
addition,
with
very
indeed,
and
have
and
and
has
Part
function
LEB partakes
of
392
both
the
of
both
it
nature
constitutes
(hypnagogia
is
basis
the
ysis
should,
the
of
above
The
course,
states
second
discussions
and
among
Part
Two
the
various
other
hand,
individuals
have
been
epileptics
categorized
as
factors
freedom",
been
induced
have
and
mysticism
most
been
interrelationships
their
share
or
process,
us
back
nature
to
and
mental
the
of
all
in
nature
namely,
the
function
life.
to
Since
been
have
been
fits.
and
"emotional
individuals,
have
to
the
emergence
deprivation
psi,
last
these
strongly
related
strengthen
the
function
hypnagogia
underpins
have
others
and
Hallucinogenic-drug
these
significance
schizo-
creative
epileptic
sensory
related
and
of
moods
susceptible
another.
severally,
are,
processes
one
phenomena
of
creative
schizophrenia:
to
related
the
onset
For
processes.
whereas
experiments.
states
and
flexibility"
phenomena
stimulation
photic
been
the
of
subjects
function
out
some well-known
"intellectual
hallucinatory
of
of
in
anal-
possible
Meditative
to
characteristic
found
and
at
of the
interrelationships
the
schizophrenic.
of
study
rising
states
may display
all
conducive
lies
and
the
on
concerns
On the
The
Its
observation
phrenia.
be
presence)
processes.
epilepsy
to
its
light
instance,
found
is,
that
phenomenology
role.
shed
general
in
existing
by
evolutionary
of
its
of
charcterized
hypnagogia,
of
an aspect
its
of
function
and
of
of
creativity,
four
have
states
and
to
hypnagogia,
view
that
one
central
conclusion
-a
hypnagogia
as
some
very
also
they
state
takes
that
a state
important
whose
aspects
PART
BRAIN
MECHANISMS
THREE
AND FUNCTION
OF HYPNAGOGIA
INTRODUCTION:
In
the
hypnagogia
of
structures
as
this
with
data
tionary
lating
it
will
of
hypnagogic
constituting
the
and
readiness
be
not
gogia
than
the
totally,
and
of
dreams
and
the
correlating
Thus,
the
be
taken
is
only
'regressive
human
for
adults
The
rationality.
of
mentation
of
becoming
by
means
and
dream
is
endows
an
of
activities
here,
that
the
mind
is
that
hypnagogia
it
with
the
one
that
additional
a really
by
so-called
employed
mode
those
can
used
at
aimed
ride
both
by
modes
significance
"special
into
wakefulness
may be carried
be brought
into
wakefulness.
-394-
not
is
suggests
than
fact
state,
a further
practised
other
with
consciousness)
that
also
a living,
purposes
integrative
which
indicates
a biased
but
thinking,
mentation'
has
further
'regression'
term
the
experiences
with
which
sleeping
concomitants
(and,
co-extensive
and
state.
it
speak,
cortex,
rational
cortical,
by
the
to
hypna-
that
consciousness
structures
implication:
so
indicate
hypnagogic
of
experiences
experiencing
dreaming
waking
subcortical
being
as
full
the
the
merely
of
harmful
the
i. e.,
it
waking
of
some
mind,
below
'centred'
not
without
of
activities
most important
of
both
of
roles
that
to
evidence
its
to
and
dreamlike
modes
relinquishing
necessarily
'seat'
i. e.,
is
being
however,
This,
cycle.
hypnagogia
is merely
that
older
of
hypnagogia
and
corre-
activities
Oneirosis,
24 hour
to
There
fulfill
sleep
dreams
implying
as
a regression
without
to
claims
the
wakefulness
of
the
the
to
and
sleep
have
to
taken
cognizing.
and
these
arguments,
both
'regressive',
constitutes
the
hypnagogia.
of
with
exemplification
necessarily
can
these
points
throughout
periodically
should
from
experiences
older
evolutionally
and
subcortical
substantiate
transpire
structures
subcortical
and
and
scheme.
As
need
states
to
correlates
nature
then,
the
and,
arguments
examine
in a wider,
role
and its
evolu-
and
hypnagogia
of
other
reference
first,
shall,
specific
to
brain
the
the
examining
relationship
being
I
in
parts,
occasional
made
part
function
its
and
processes,
In
two
preceding
state"
dreams
CHAPTER '15
Neurobiologic
influences
(1883,
Galton
visual
imaginal
easily
conceivable
change,
that
of
his
discussing
very
some
a really
slight
morbid
"it
that
suggested
limited
own
is
most
physiological
character,
would
enhance
vividness".
Indeed,
ance
lifting
of
another
he
occasion,
have
after
place"
(p. 206;
(1948)
"synesthetic
instigated
by
for
subjects,
each
see
also
forearem
part
image;
the
of
the
corresponds
Archer
p. 372).
he
ulation
believes
and
right
to
the
(1935)
were
elaborated
me to
time
are
of
-
forearm
shape
describes
clearly
by
Vihvelin's
the
of
Connection:
the
in
the
imagination.
to
vision"
the
(ib.,
experiences
by
For
sensory
example:
dream-scenery
To-night
I caught
in the act
of
from the spots
that
evolving
and patterns
one
the closed
always
seems to see under
eyelids.
in my deck-chair
I was lying
dinner....
after
-395-
of
fore-
observer's
hypnagogic
instigated
the
congestion
corresponds
of
seen
his
hypnagogic
outlines
which
be
to
following
position
its
takes
One of
the
swal-
am supposed
thought
conditions.
appears
and hand,
p. 102).
too,
to
am about
one
1962,
reports
swallow
which
another
Oswald
characteristic
arm
which
swallow
On
a rhinolaringitis
bottle
a water
physiological
naked
have
Each
visions",
experience:
that
appear-
help.
someone's
forces
which
of
example,
"An image
right
"I
Sol:
a picture
swallow;
with
reports:
irritation
Fever.
steadily.
I
the
relating
phenomena to physiological
for
"somatic
phenomena",
high
a table
a painful
low
(1965)
reports
how physiological
show clearly
might
conditions
for the appearance
stimuli
of a hypnagogic
On one occasion,
in the state
of hypnagogia,
while
takes
a deep breath
and has the hypnagogic
vision.
Silberer
with
are several
of hypnagogic
Silberer's
provide
vision
there
increase
or
sources.
instance,
to
p. 115),
experiences,
short
their
instigations:
or
stim-
396
Perhaps
the eyelid
patterns
were particularly
because
that
vivid
I was facing
of the fact
towards
band of brilliant
a broad
moonlight
I was perfectly
fully
on the sea.
awake,
conscious
of my personality
and my surroundings;
but I gradually
became aware
that
I
seemed to be contemplating
an Eastern
scene an army of men in turbans
the
moving
against
light
It was vague - no indiof a dim sky.
figure
vidual
or detail
stood
out distinctly
-
yet it
beauty,
was quite
or so I
pictorial,
thought.
(Archer
further,
He,
describes
that
city"
the
sun
his
closed
more
took
ductive
and
1921;
Dallenbach
his
1933;
stimulus,
every
cerebro-nervous
in
generated
arily
by
eously
that
the
organism
action
of
too,
that
images
In
in
sleeping
organism.
of
thus
fact,
leaves
the
all
afterwards
on
in
this
have
the
sense-organs"
are
mistaken
Aristotle
for
in
revive
tempor-
or
spontanout
points
to
relation
p. 461b)
in
[some
true
the
motions
obscure
basis
their
nervous
a trace
(1931,
Aristotle
basis
"every
She
causes".
Warren
1957)
their
consciousness,
unknown
dreams
in
persisting
'perseveration'?
] which
movements
idea,
may
remarked
dreaming.
nocturnal
and
impulsion
Aristotle,
argued
or
system,
the
under
sensation
(e. g.,
McKellar
that
argued
repro-
1916;
the
all
Titchener
1954;
upon
"became
he
as
phenomena
Hanawalt
with
straight
Also,
1924;
(1897,
the
dozing
window
p. 42).
a "sunlit
of
lay
disappeared
Slight
be included
here
might
in intense
physiological
De Manaceine
he
as
hypnagogic
1924;
Leroy
vision
bedroom
vision
(ib.,
awake"
perseverative
1925;
morning
The
eyes.
completely
Leaning
one
through
pouring
pp. 40-41)
hypnopompic
the
place
1935,
by
"the
form
the
continues:
That
is true,
i. e.,
what we here urge
there
that
are such presentative
in the
movements
sensory
organs,
himself,
he
any one may convince
if
to and tries
to remember
attends
the affections
we experience
into
when sinking
slumber
or when
of
397
being
in the
He will
awakened.
sometimes,
the images
moment of awakening,
surprise
which
themselves
to him in sleep,
present
and find
lurking
that
but movements
they
in
are really
the organs
of sense.
(Aristotle
is
Aristotle
thus
(a)
experiences
dreams,
turnal
being
the
pompic)
ject
appropriate
of
Cane
(1889)
ditions
such
more
of
and
(c)
and
that
various
hyperaesthesia
or
of
numerous
as
(hypno-
consequents
as
affording
a subfor
the
formation.
argued
set
noc-
(b)
conditions
psychophysical
dream
as
nerves,
cause
dreams,
with
movements",
(hypnagogic)
nocturnal
observation
instigator
a common
"presentative
viz.,
precedents
of
the
having
as
p. 462a)
hypnagogic/hypnopompic
to
pointing
1931,
nerves,
con-
dysaesthesia
of
branches
might
experiences
and
or
subjective
neurobiologic
or
one
be
the
hallucin-
ations:
in the optic
these
nerve
cause
photopsia
conditions
flaries,
or flashes
of light,
sparks,
and stars.
buzzing,
In the auditory
nerve
we have humming,
singing,
ringing
of bells,
violent
explosions,
In the oland even words
or conversations.
factory
nerve
and nerves
of taste
we have odours
Many of these...
are
and flavours.
phenomena
the hyperaesthetic
up the
simply
nerves
picking
physiological
sights,
sounds,
and sensations.
(Cane
During
sleep
and
"intelligism
is
further
Cane
reactions
involved,
physiological
to
believe
body
that
there
(mainly
itself"
acid),
and
the
aspect
of
On a rather
phenomena
constitute
anism"
ical
part
energy
and
of
Baker
that
this
and
produced
to
refer
relaxed
1980).
They
becomes
released
is
as
brain's
are
to
the
within
account
call
and
for
hypnagogic
"thought-forms
a form
"a
of
which
mech-
excretory
from
reason
states.
yogis
them
good
currents
electrical
Indian
note,
the
light
dreamy
from
and
we have
light
their
test
chemical
facts,
by
dreams
occult
vrittis
(D. M.
that
the
analogy,
actual
produced
phosphoric
visual
is
"from
biological
pathological
to
means
that
the
continues,
full
argues
from
and
its
of
p. 1331)
he
states,
adjacent
deprived
nature".
1889,
psychophys-
fatigued
body
398
that
(1976,
the
p. 131)
awareness
calves
begin
don
Juan
and
memories
thighs,
and
in
back
and
moment
death...
of
in
stored
shoulders
expand
and disintegrate".
(1883,
Galton
p. 122) hypothesised
presentation
of
tracks
certain
sensitiveness
cess
being
while
the
from
and
others,
very
stages
individualism
to
our
neck,
factor
for
causative
(see McKellar
1979b).
is
relevant
(1969b)
Deikman
in
meditation.
perceptions
during
study
in
which
initiation
the
mention
in
connection
the
to
a shift
an
infer
personality
split
advanced
results
of
subjects'
he
experiment,
pro-
organism
the
his
under
consciousness
a hypothesis
with
Referring
a mental
might
of
here
to
in
the
one
of
the
and
suggesting
dividualism
from
action
in
unfelt",
condition
over-sensitiveness
stages
vividly
are
suggestion
the
brain
of
certain
represented
other
It
domains
"a
that
in
lies
visions
or
of
interesting
by
the
Castaneda's
perceptions
and
our
"at
that
says
lines,
similar
to
the
of
Along
rapidly".
relaxes
reported
says:
the actual
as anyone
as far
can tell,
substance
is the electrochemical
of the perception
actithat
vity
constitutes
perception
and thinking...
back
If
awareness
were turned
upon itself,
as
for
translation
(the
postulated
sensory
perception
of psychic
action
repression,
- conflict,
the relatively
attentiveness,
and so forth
- via
unstructured
sensations
of light,
colour,
movement,
force,
sound,
this
smell,
or taste),
electroitself
be experienced
activity
chemical
might
the outer
as a truth
about
than
world,
rather
the inner
one.
(Deikman
Similarly,
be
one
psychic
through
actions
the
colour,
shapes
in
the
pondents
to
into
of
sensorial
sound,
subject's
etc.,
highly
(1925a,
Leaning's
suggested
that
argue
structured
utilization
light,
One of
could
that
visual
1969b,
that
p. 39)
images
hypnagogic
might
pseudo-sensations
such
elements
emerge
suggestible
p. 152)
into
recognizable
mind.
hypnagogist
hypnagogic
as
images
corresare
due
some disturbance
of the optic
pointed
nerve,
another
indigestion
their
as having
much to do with
appearance.
The latter's
is exactly
the same as that
remark
made by
to
399
(1973)
Herodotus
is,
This
in
very
also,
findings
eases:
the
figure
the
hallucination
was
sitting
"All
relevant
on mental
"Usually
that
sensations
activity,
do not
which
conditions,
to
come
That
barrier
life
and
in
the
that
the
of
from
-.
In
with
surface...
Reason
patient
p. 354).
visceral
under
broken
normal
displaced...
is
between
sets
has
viscera...
the
(ib.,
room"
consciousness
see
cases
when
associated
mind
to
other
in
normal
dis-
sleep
evening
lighted
are
exist
the
which
the
(1901)
Head's
visceral
up
bed..
a dimly
in
to
accompany
his
appeared
dreams.
nocturnal
related
wakes
beside
quietly
those
that
patient
face
some
when
changes
the
or
to
respect
conscious
(ib.,
down"
p. 401).
(1897,
De Manaceine
ted
"to
that
blood
of
amount
some
p. 122),
too,
absence
of
p. 286)
of
pompic
p. 197)
pointed
tion
the
of
tion",
and
to
"for
noted,
tonus
in
the
walls
sequent
inertness"
Sigwald
1941
as
on
joy
or
when
anger
tion
of
ideas
not
have
this
ideas
were
and
effect.
of
"The
system,
and
p. 215
in
out
to
see
that
emotions
of
emotions
The
of
to
anaemia"
hypno-
the
(ib.,
the
on
be
different
anomof
a want
their
con-
Lhermitte
In
subjects
hypno-
the
from
woke
type
exciting
whereas
and
experiments
in
subjects
a depressive
condi-
half-awakening
also
an
condi-
of
and
them
explanation
con-
doubtless
especially
on
"a
is
it
important
most
noted
suggested
and
state
hypnagogia).
carried
or
(1897,
consciousness"
blood-vessels,
the
"the
the
to
brain
this
of
the
Ellis
viewing
state
to
that
suggestibility
development
de Manaceine
state,
that
found
vagotony
she
and
we have
(ib.,
suggestibility
enfeebled
(1897),
the
of
"an
sugges-
(1883,
due
blood.
irregular
of
system.
vascular
state
and
is
with
is
a dependence
the
this
supplied
a "weakened
of
pompic
dreams"
De Manaceine
alies
on
during
a condition
suggestibility
of
proposed
feebleness
vascular
she
sleep,
consciousness"
as
state
to
of
p. 285).
(ib.,
Galton
hypnagogia
with
correlated
due
is
phenomenon
brain".
that
mental
hand,
other
the
reference
sense
imperfectly
state
dition
to
common
argued
impaired
flowing
the
on
this
extent,
with
being
brain
p. 243),
the
suggesdid
character
offered
is
such
that
400
emotions
such as anger and joy
by a flow of blood
towards
the
increase
this
hypnopompic
In
1903,
from
related
to
Van
inner
experiences
dioxide
in
breathing.
to
healthful
the
presence
way
the
blood
sleep,
involving
and
his
due
to
increase
sleep
and
other
up of
down
slowing
"The
on
to
natural
importance
the
state
a technique
the
of
Swedenborg's
from
onset
causally
congestion.
building
writing
suf-
are
hypnagogic
the
of
subjects
that
attention
offers
strength
blood
cerebral
resulting
a normal
the
phenomena
of
draws
1848,1878,
to
suggests
the
wakefulness.
on
respect
(1962)
Kelly
sleep"
to
requisite
tion
partly
of
Maury
and
was
C. P.
e. g.,
hypnagogic
pp. 19-20)
intensification
terminates
to
in
hyperaemia
accompanied
p. 200) and
subject
mainly
(1975,
Dusen
and
carbon
latter
brain
the
former
that
chorea,
brain
induction
to
workers,
the
and
always
brain"
(lb.,
the
the
argued,
fering
of
other
data
personal
flow
bringing
state
contrast,
Guyon
of
blood
of
"are
as
for
a pre-
its
blood's'carbon
induc-
dioxide
breathing.
through
shallow
Retinal
arguments:
1879;
(Gruithuisen
1812; Purkinje:
writers
1933, p. 74; Mller
1826; Maury 1848,1878;
Ladd 1892; Binet
1894; de Manaceine
1897;
Ellis
Hicks
1924;
1935;
Numerous
Leroy
McKellar
and
hypnagogic
rises
out
Simpson
the
in
bodies,
electric
the
list
of
by
formed
blood
the
spectra
in
pressure
from
arising
through
Levatin
1962;
Horowitz
1978).
was
convinced
that
that
it
Of
eye.
pheno1897,
general
by
retina
pressure
p. 300)
entoptic
corpuscles
pulse,
the
de Manaceine
the
on
is,
of
hallucinations
1911;
argued
that
chemistry
blood
(1892,
and
origin,
increased
and
Archer
data
and
(cited
entoptical
phenomena,
Ladd
is
visual
of
in
entoptic
shadows
1927;
presented
Hyslop
to
the
capillaries,
is
by
movements
as
1954)
respect
regard
includes:
which
Griffiths
physiology
this
compounded
p. 238)
White
of
in
mena
1921;
imagery
interest
such
Warren
by
cited
Radestock
in
the
and
opaque
retinal
phosphenes,
internal
retina
there
causes
(see
was
also
no
401
known
shape
him by perception
earth
or above the
to
on the
things
been
had not
that
organic
images
Like
before
interest
in
the
"luminous
dust"
birth
formation
and
As argued
of
act
might
which
as
sometimes
More
stimuli".
the
body
produces
("intradeal
a great
factors
Cane
in
the
for
accounted
he
specifically,
of
"all
by
the
the
auto-
body...
the
within
by
light,
of
creation
that
posited
modified
and
in
played
the
developed
increased...
a great
images.
(1889),
fully
are
part
particular
physiologically
sensations
and
in
intra-
light",
sensations
Indeed,
dreams
of
phenomena
its
Cane
causative
images.
hypnagogic
and
waters,
eminent
took
"ideo-retinal
proprioceptive
and
other
the
of
by the
of
Ladd
hypnagogic
by
stimuli"),
organic
of
of
earlier
number
a vast
him,
Eigenlicht
or
of
a number
conditions
on the
or
influence
the
after
and
whether
represented
under
stimulation".
psychologists
earth
"schematically
retinal
changing
by fancy,
or
impressions
external
pointed
that
out
Mller
images
which
(ib.,
p. 20),
tasms
which
to
the
tially
patterns
black
and
blood
p. 79)
but
forms
is
of
of
of
in
the
rather
continually
"a
p. 49)
in
phangoing
which
and
particular
taking
place
in
he was
often
able
image,
due
nerve,
into
optic
(1883,
dark
vision"
before
a luminous
the
"with
luminous
the
(ib.,
that
Galton
view
that
field
substance,
supply
said
figure".
of
sleep
stimulation,
in
coloured
onset
than
closed"
excitement
field
one's
are
at
the
else
visual
passing-over
defined
clearly
the
eyes
(1878,
"the
apparently
that
our
changes
Maury
establish
in
see
of
"nothing
intra-organic
in
the
eyes.
being
as
to
p. 1331)
brilliantly
these
darkness
the
appear
originate
through
in
when
sleep,
failed
never
and
eyes
closed
to
he
to
referred
1889,
is
p. 114)
by
kaleidoscopic
going
on".
no
the
to
a
out
pointed
means
change
Ladd
essenof
(1892,
402
p. 300)
talked
multitude
of
(1890,
James
licht
yellow
p. 46)
mass or wall...
dancing
about
spots
with
a great
its
surface".
principle
made a general
"any objective
that
by noting
must be strong
ceived
inspection
to
stimulus
Eigen-
the
of
to
be perincrement
give a sensible
light".
the ideo-retinal
enough
of sensation
And, although
ful
"a black
of
daylight
care-
effects,
an
(McKellar
haze"
1957, p. 83),
mottled
achromatic
atmospheric
for observing
ideoit is clear
that
the optimal
conditions
during
or twilight
retinal
phenomana are those of darkness
"increment"
is "wholly
or mostly
which James'
absent"
(ib.,
p. 82).
logical
and
noted
that
stuff'
of
hypnagogic
Mller
their
in
marked
in
blood
the
low
the
Whereas
Mller
All
retinal
and
Maury
drew
Ladd
set
himself
the
into
the
retinal
Eigenlicht
able
to
and
catch
himself
those
largely,
led
by
all
which
if
wholly,
intra-organic
explains
the
increased
him
that
time
to
occur
due
soon
to
in
the
sensitiveness
body
acquire
of
the
"the
of
which
His
'stuff'
visual
asleep
the
is
retina
take
due
prominence
owing
dozing
of
He further
p. 301).
soul
thus,
disappear.
to
changes
obserfading
He was,
excitement
lively
images,
falling
after
(ib.,
intra-organic
by
minutes
that
conclude
form
very
latter
the
began
they
as
hallu-
"any
hypnagogic
a few
fol-
p. 300).
p. 300).
after
stimulation"
the
to
observing
this
visual
conclusions
(ib.,
just
dreams
not
of
fully
images
introspections
of
task
the
conducive
into
turning
phantasms"
variations
to
that
their
scheme
ability
(ib.,
many
in
agree
phantasms"
"retinal
the
three
is
the
chance
into,
or
excitement
ving
wake
to,
up
dream-life".
the
in
their
'the
into
confidence
upon
p. 299)
"that
made
by
their
based
phantasms
among
activity
material
that
and
cerebral
unusual
the
of
theorised
phantasms'
chiefly
retinal
cinations
of
supply",
of
both
physio-
(1892,
Ladd
originates
'retinal
the
"was
hypothesis
or
this
formation
the
had
dream-images,
visual
out
Maury
dreams
for
took
images.
visual
and
certain
basis
the
as
(1911)
Ellis
and
phenomenon
dream
of
(1892)
Ladd
Both
to
the
place
to
the
raised
403
threshold
external
dreams,
on
the
dreams
and
superior
borates
freed
waking
consciousness"
victim
to
the
onset
their
there
is
change
waking
"change
fixated
in
in
the
things"
holds
commerce
in
arguing
for
imagery
Delage
visual
tive
he
lights.
the
rubbing
one's
ling
and
red
clouds;
lights
which
one's
(1903)
first
second
emerge
in
and
he
implicates
in
normal
in
involved
Like
In
in
addition,
the
recognition
of
the
components
"mind's
In
(ib.,
p. 304).
hypnagogic
of
between
objec-
latter
group
the
phosphenes
and
(c)
en-
physical
of
of
of
eye"
state
pressing
consecutive
or
phos-
of
phenomena.
Ladd,
he
observation
(e. g.,
conditions
dissolving
images
feeling
figures,
of coloured
whir"tapestry"
and coloupatterns
distinguishes
between
entoptic
emergence
subjects.
hypnagogic
colour.
the
the
origin
ingestion
ideoretinal
spontaneous
in
after-images
near-morbid
fever,
changes,
and
consist
he
third
from
p. 304)
as
geometric
the
(ib.,
the
a result
(immediate
and
eyeballs
animated
dream
distinguishes
are
muscular
from
dreamlike
or
ideo-retinal
the
The
arising
pressure
are
a dream
respectively)
phenes
of
with
images.
retinal
subjective
(a) chance
images,
(b)
subsumes
objects;
ved
as
that
the
and
field
to
passing
to
necessary
and
toptic
and
on
Cane
out
of
sensations
retinal
fanciful
character
eye
muscular
is
those
In
the
and
means
points
consciousness"
attention...
schemata
Ladd
the
of
full
falls
one
shifting
(see also
its
of
in
action
thus
and
ela-
being,
its
images
in
combines,
time
rapidly
addition,
movement
the
p. 303)
1967
al
explains,
control
deprived
is
marked
to
this
1892,
ideoretinal-born
In
consciousness
which
et
which
for
irrational,
nature").
and
adjustment
laws
(Ladd
"intelligism
"a
Ladd
states,
is,
causation
Ornitz
and
data
the
on
mechanism
the
strange,
of
the
test
the
dream
from
intermingling
of
hypnagogia).
interprets...
partially
that
of
psychophysical
and
1889:
1921
to
susceptibility
1931
Aristotle
Arnold-Forster
and
sensitivity
In
regards
as
(cf.
stimuli.
of
"the
consciousness
of
hypnagogic
of
Delage
into
contended
of
substances)
certain
It
blood
is
the
latter
visual
(1903,1920)
spots
that
hypnagogic
images
obser-
and'patches
eye
movements
visual
404
images.
(1925,
As Leaning
hypnagogic
visual
movement,
colours,
circularity
given
the
pictures
observed
health
of
the
blood
fact
form,
"there
is
or
exhilaration,
and
currents",
all
retaining
of
a
in
change
sometimes
that
in
respect
a state
of
over-
fever,
in
to
physiological
point
the
exactly,
being
to
of
as
it
indication
factor
a common
of
latter
the
the
and
well
incessant
the
of
as
repeating
points,
the
they
as
shapes,
elements
bright
of
and
fatigue,
of
of
rapidity
impossibility
the
features
brilliancy,
cloudiness,
combination
frequency
is,
to
respect
'perceptual'
the
all
in
out
pointed
that
form,
of
the
to
imagery,
hypnagogia,
in
present
p. 388)
the
velocity
explan-
ations.
involvement:
Central
it
Nonetheless,
that
we accept
some
pretation
involving
centres.
Thus,
for
the
the
is
shapes
of
our
without
to
dreams"
of
"the
intra-organic
most
process"
elaborate
retinal
visual
excitement',
quasi-
onset,
even
their
the
the
of
of
result
higher
"that
go on
we must
look
of
the
neither
see
the
retinal
changes
and
assocvisual
nor
imagine
in
the
pp. 301-2).
cit.,
dreams
inter-
which
"we
(op.
in
cerebral
elaborated,
character
if
genesis
processes
us,
con-
of
of
tells
although
participation
have
are
occult
memorable
psychophysical
complex
they
antecedent
and
gamut
sleep
them
of
researchers
participation
Ladd
physiological
meaningful
Hence,
all
all
whole
at
still
cerebrum",
iated,
aught
or
the
"it
the
occurring
sources,
physiological
within
that
phenomena
perceptual
by
conceded
issue
the
with
cerned
is
may originate
since
in the shape
dashes,
the variety
of material
of dots,
lines,
by
furnished
and angles
splashes,
which
are
is infinite,...
Eigenlicht
the retinal
manner
of
all
inanimate
things,
of animals,
plants,
and human
beings,
themselves
seen in dreams,
may resolve
into
field,
the phantastic
schemata
of the retinal
if we can only
these
manage to surprise
schemata
with
an observing
critical
consciousness.
(Ladd
1892,
p. 302)
in
405
we can choose and determine
"idea
dust since
ideo-retinal
Conversely,
see in
to
the
their
with
received,
(1954,
p. 274)
provided
on
the
p. 31).
by
basis
the
of
but
dust,
past
perceptions
p. 81).
1957,
those
glimmerings"
Simpson
and
outline
luminous
such
McKellar
also
"the
that
concluded
to
McKellar
Similarly,
thus
suggestions
pictures
mental
glimir. -
entoptic
the
on
acting
superposes
1911,
"supplies
concurs,
brain,
the
(Ellis
(see
Ellis
eye",
is
and volition,
cerebral
processes,
psycho-physical
determine
the condition
of
a certain
extent)
field"
(lb.,
p. 303).
and
erings,
these
as
are
activated"
(Hicks
on to
He went
in
as
hended,
the
as
grouped
is
no
doubt,
p. 142)
pivot
around
and
hence
interpreted
in
the
which
appre-
confusedly
intra-organic
the
sense-
given
and
imagi-
in
that
actually
vaguely
part
'phosobjecdreams.
to
life.
fixing
field
clus-
in
nature,
'imag-
suggested
fashion"
objective
p. 144).
(1921,
p. 455)
fact
the
strongly...
origin".
retinal
these
obtained
concentrating
form
to
vouring
into
a real
indefinite
help
becomes
scene.
light,
retinal
of
vividly
specifically,
as
attention
pictures
imagination.
real
for
wish
appear
visualizations,
the
"I
on
he
the
of
what
At
first
which
Then
all
an
instant"
to
emphasize
unmistakably
of
he
that
he
them,
"by
said
called
retinal
out
his
with
connection
images:
they
that
More
in
wrote
hypnagogic
(perseverative)
the
1924,
probability
there
most
often,
serves
Warren
them
"the
perception
and
is
for
argue
for
material,
ery'
(ib.,
had
too,
be any question
that
there
can hardly
such
do supply
the
or 'ocular
spectra'
phenes'
imagery
in certain
tive
nucleus
of visual
likewise
And I know not why they
should
not
be operative
even in the waking
some extent
by
Indeed,
one can in a state
of reverie,
little
in the
objects
upon these
attention
the way in which
imagery
watch
of vision,
them.
ters
round
which
interpreted
are
(1924)
Hicks
images
the
of
that
contended
nation
we wish
correlated
can (and to
the retinal
"The
what
see,
field,
endea-
and
projecting
see
only
the
weave
into
a picture
at
once
(Warren
the
play
of
with
picture
1921;
see
also
406
1927).
Griffitts
imagery
visual
He says
is
object
to
relative
to
and
and
ent-
cortical
representation
cortical
retinal
position
of
substratum"),
precise
the
the
correlation
its
element,
element,
intensity
joining
the
strong
its
and
to
stability
of
the
of
(p. 245)
two"
However,
the
cate
are
if
"the
"its
that
due
externalization
and
form
hypnagogic
considered
an accidental
(which
imaging.
given
be
to
lights
optic
(1903)
Delage
in
cortex
totally
not
be
hypnagogic
imagery
1909).
of
hypnagogic
to
peripherally
be
case
entoptic
phenomena
imagery,
argue
the
instances,
as
Galton
contended,
hypnagogic
images
form
consciousness
to
the
relaxing
rest
the
Alexander
cf
between
occurrence
of
of
does
evidence
in
that
Ladd
possibility
(1892)
and
Delage
themselves
too
be
to
able
the
of
correlation
piece
against
(1833),
for
no
and
this
although
the
etc:
found
with,
instigated
with
tactile,
(1972)
Holt
necessarily
indeed
the
visions,
To begin
criticism.
(auditory,
Moreover,
awareness
from
are
shown
when
hypnagogic
of
impli-
they
even
production
visions
same must
not
the
exempted
hypnagogic
the
theories,
oculo-retinal
most
(1903)
quickly
their
observe
formation.
Although
1903;
Delage
hypnagogic
(e. g.,
1925;
(e. g Gelle
some writers
1933)
Leroy
visions
Herve
Tournay
form
may
de
1941;
Rouques
is
unessential.
As Alexander
"there
is
no
between
tion
sions
its
in
mental
sensation,
Leroy
that
1946)
contend
is,
Leaning
they
are
oculo-retinal
indeed
neither
and
sense,
end
the
perceptions
they
rela-
conceivable,
are
objects
or,
mental
to
materializations
rather
than
illu-
nor
distinctly
externalizations,
they
others
or even entirely
it:
pp. 629-630)
put
stimulation
are
are
that
that
some
importance
nor
common-speech
facts;
1909;
sensations;
[they)
constructs,...
Alexander
(1909,
[retinal]
images
inchoate
nor
word
such
1867;
secondary
discoverable,
The
perceived.
of
that
concede
lights,
and
in
Janet:
entoptic
of
initiated
participation
to
willing
out
Saint-Denis
centrally
essentially
are
1903;
use
the
of
begin
acquiring
a kind
of phantasmal
reality".
(1933,
hypnagogic
p. 64) points
that
out
in
visions
407
and
entoptic
the
fact
of
short
ions.
latter,
complete,
and
not
formed
images
are
(1903),
Gelle
Leroy
(1933)
arily
imply
in the
perception
in
ear
all
used
to
in
front
i. e.
be placed
argue
that
ocular
to
response
of
pursuance
ear in front
are
Delage
our
a moving
of
always
of
anywhere
imaging
and
Zikmund
1972;
Even
of
rev-
are
eyes
app-
simply
that
in
eyes
they
app-
"because
be
we
vision",
of
to
related
fact
in
can
visions
truly
not
the
our
line
the
necess-
not
may
only
hypnagogic
and
of
fact
seeing
whereas
do
moving
the
in
the
1980).
Finke
image
is
a reinstatement
it
would
be
reasonable
movements
Zikmund
(1972,
ilarity
between
If
our
1966;
Hebb
Hebb
right
in
imaging,
points
the
physiological
those
perceptual
is
there
out,
perception
and
vivid
visual
imagery
takes
place".
imagery
complex
visual
and
of
visual
vivid
of
would
visual
retinal
complex
or
of
part
then
impulses
centrifugal
mechanisms
perception
appear
the
which,
visual
while
that
vivid
from
the
in
brain
may
may
through
that
process
then
oculomotor
As
certain
simvis-
underlying
experi-
sensory
Thus,
"during
compon-
oculomotor
reactivated".
images
visual
turn,
pathway
are
1968;
visions.
"a
processes
occurring
of
saying
of
hypnagogic
e. g.,
p. 379)
is
involvement
expect
more
similarities
Sheehan
the
from
comes
functional
of
to
visual
contentions
to
(e. g.,
perceiving
in
above
respect
an
It
habit
natural
they
pp. 247-8),
they
objects
in
arguments
recent
ents
other
thus
and
movements
might
for
Some support
ence
by,
space.
optical
ual
1903,
argues,
as
they
spots.
entoptic
to them
visions:
object.
us,
i. e.,
replaced
Janet
us,
vis-
suddenly,
participation
active
hypnagogic
of
them
70-71).
(in
or
be
or
Janet
essential
appear
on
related
(pp.
links
no entoptic
eal
leaves
recognizable,
into,
visually
not
may
imagination
nature
hypnagogic
of
notes,
eye
The
that
appearance
of
a play
condi-
same
eyes.
such
immediately
not
by
the
may develop
which
is
further
he
yet
they
Further,
for
the
of
for
except
congestion,
cerebral
he argues,
accounting
The
of
the
under
closing
sleep,
in common
nothing
appear
state
lights,
entoptic
are
for
need
to
tend
a light
i. e.,
fatigue,
of
they
that
tions,
may have
lights
acting
the
stimulate
involve
the
whole
as
oculo-
408
feedback
movement
can
(1980,
In
Finke's
be
functionally
at
levels
that
be
might
levels
to
the
of
to
become
the
of
this
source
(p. 130).
activation
cause
is,
the
not
and
argues
That
activated.
and
those
even
how objects
formed,
once
images
objects
system,
He further
themselves,
mechanisms
physical
visual
by
conceptualized".
"mental
visual
view,
uninfluenced
are
images
mental
p. 114)
equivalent
many
events
mechanisms.
events
that
the
the
visual
"images
product
are
it"
of
He continues,
This
view
and
Segal
with
visual
berately
formed
ongoing
hypnagogic
the
using
same
of
showed
of
the
former
visual
fact
not
were
imaging
was
stressed
that
deli-
blend
with
presumably
both
for
system
latter
the
whereas
do
(1968)
mental
1953)
images
the
p. 130)
Brooks
the
and
Collard
mental
visions:
imaging
and
ceiving
findings
which
(e. g.,
visual
level
1980,
perception
hypnagogists
various
the
(1970)
Fusella
and
interfering
by
both
may explain
(Finke
perdifferent
using
levels.
A source
that
involve
of
images
the
imagery,
'projection'
their
of
occurrence
deliberate
reported
Manaceine
(1863,
James
1890,
may
1897;
1840
de
Manaceine
Klver
Oswald
(1957a,
(1928),
1957b,
and
dreams
(1885),
(1894,
Jaensch
1959a)
hypnagogic-hypnopompic
and
1897;
Meyer
Alexander
hypnopompic
(referred
reported
the
on
reporting
(1930),
1874:
Strtlmpel
and
reports
are
(Gruithuisen
writers
or
activate
visualizations,
Meyer
from
initiated
retina,
from
Various
Fere
p. 337),
Binet
p. 67),
Ladd),
the
after-images
that
centrally
secondarily
e. g.,
conscious
after-images
Wundt
primarily
receptors,
peripheral
hypnosis.
with
ments
1839;
p. 256; Burdach
by de
are
hypothesis
the
supporting
evidence
hypnagogic
visual
and
of
Weiskrantz
after
images
experi1812,
cited
1904)
visions.
to
by
work
(1950),
on
of
409
the
opening
image
eyes
with
closed
to
suggested
Erickson
and
the
imagery
rent
from
Erickson
1938).
experienced
it
found
that
1904).
Alexander
experiments
are
of
a vivid
or
image
may
involved
and
that
(Oswald
opening
his
image
as
in
the
a purely
projected
a subject
with
Weiskrantz
p. 98)
of
also
his
own
that
says
phenomenon,
complementary
that
the
the
same
construction
stimulus,
real
to
addition
a real
as
neurones
the
the
may experience
a quality
of
of
a similar
in
with
results
in
of
of
p. 115),
case
central
many
colours.
(see
after-images
involve
closed,
Law
(1957a,
perception
eyes
the
diffe-
not
after-image
Emmert's
hallucinations,
1957b,
the
the
from
spontaneous
images
are
on
occur
cases
eyes
cases.
subject
Oswald
is
eyes
always
closely
others,
can
there
colours
one
1906;
complementary
hypnotic
Concluding
and
after-images
of
with
(e. g.,
eyes
the
with
in
their
hypnopompic
the
opening
and
followed
visualization
their
most
nearly
visualizations
(1950)
that
is
phenomenon
voluntary
In
appears
in
Bechterev
experienced
sometimes
latter
1901;
on
being
that
although
The
Downey
a mental
visions
resulted
on opening
1898;
Fere
and
of
mental
hypnosis
under
after-images
visualization
ilarly,
Si
eyes.
subjects
experiencing
Binet
intense
after
above,
original
sensation.
Further
for a hypothesis
support
of non-peripheral
imagery
origin
and formation
of visual
comes from some
to the dreams
old investigations
carried
out in regard
of
1894:
cited
that
when
loss
the
visual
sight
was
seven
when
(e. g.,
Heermann
by de Manaceine
blind
the
distinctly
of
eyesight
than
particular,
Heermann
noted
experienced
after
time
the
More
recently,
dence
is
suggestive
lost
Also
nerves
in
later
supporting
and
of
Yeager
retention
of
became
In
were
visions
have
and
objects.
by
blindness,
must
of
age
visions
seen
dream
that
optic
of
dream
showed
retained
often
physically
years
Walter
was
Hitschmann
which
the
after
lost
twenty
patient's
pp. 302-308)
ability
vivid
more
1897,
partially
1888,
Jastrow
occurred
dreaming
only
1838,
had
(1956)
found
visual
imagery
still
which
atrophied.
some
if
evisight
life.
the
theory
of
"central
initiation"
of
410
in
experiments
of
geometric
et
al
patterns
(1962)
through
applied
subjects,
the
tation
pathway
excitation
electrical
(Penfield
centres
Knoll
et
to
tend
electrical
al
1962
et al
forms
found
of
However,
has
follow
the
lobe...
more
will
the
that
which
yielded
lated
produced
(1968)
are
surgical
specific
no
led
are
and
bright
and
repor-
dots
(see
other
means
and
comparisons)
research
other
studies
various
recent
of the
(Ishibashi
geometric
colours
and simple
in deep structures
of the
during
stimulation.
electrical
it
does
directly
et
of
stimulation
modes
and
removal
of
memories
those
when
loss
that
of
(1964,
al
the
of
Jasper,
makes
functioning
1954)
areas
cortical
stimu-
electrically
memory.
"possibly
tem-
which
consciousness
(Penfield
for
responsible
primary-process
postulate
necessarily
not
As Mahl
of
cortical
of
stimulation
phenomena.
detectable
to
horses
e. g.,
imagery
Penfield
prevail".
1958)
structures:
a state
that
probable
direct
the
Penfield
stimulation
"electrical
out,
induces
noted
al
such
exci-
pattern
to
electrical
areas
of
pointed
poral
even
visual
these
occurrence
p. 361)
more
the
'memory'
review
phenomena
net-
cortical
and
subcortical
elicited
that
1950,
of
or
comparison,
temporal
historical
although
the
patterns
to
implication
By
was
ganglion
cortex
Although
originate
lobe
temporal
are
non-dominant
areas
for
these
ascribe
retinal
in
stimulation
Knoll
forehead
the
temporal)
scintillation'
by
to
phenomena,
ganglion
cells,
1964) shows that
retinal
the
results
stimulation
the
reminiscences.
and
animals,
'entoptic
ting
produced
electrical
the
'objective'
more
yielded
1962)
al
of
Rasmussen
and
et
The
p. 67).
of
excitation
reported.
participates
(ib.,
phenomenon"
visual
experiences
attached
not
and
(Knoll
"besides
(but
visual
the
of
p. 10)
of
subjective
which
that
a number
various
electrodes
visual
primary
The
in
suggest
work,
as
are
study,
1950,
electrodes
as well
of
stimulation
Rasmussen
temporal
flicker
results
electrical
and
by
brain
the
whereby
it
direct
the
are
general
(Penfield
cortex
of
in
imagery
visual
Horowitz
the
et
posterior
411
areas
to
the
regulation
p. 275).
of
hippocampal
the
of
evidence
arguing
does
cortex
Braak
ter
1967;
Weiskrantz
Braak
ter
1973;
et
Sanders
Klver
whose
striate
sides
the
uously
present,
stimuli,
could
later
reseachers
present
after
total
that
a field
but
discriminate
both
(1971,
"produced
contrasts
in
ablation
the
accuracy
no
visual
awareness
of
and
equally
by
('passive')
[are]'
et
still
even
and
cortex
found
(1974)
al
visual
with
stimuli
aspects
certain
even though
blind
his
in
'seeing'
the
of
movement
distribution
spatial
contin-
certain
differentiate
and
respond
obtained
and humans.
field
visual
localize
and
had
patient
the
Sanders
could
orientation
by
the
of
been
that
stationary
animals
found
p. 141)
movements
defect
with
to
were
large
have
results
both
a sudden
which
equally
al
on
could
perfectly
two
et
monkeys
involving
lights
to
also
working
al
considerable
the
light
lights,
situations
decortication".
after
their
only
in
positively
two
of
to
not
Similar
et
optokinetic
brighter
the
1969;
al
removed
respond
and
Poeppel
that
completely
1941;
Klver
et
1972;
al
visual
Humphrey
Pasik
found
still
discriminate
stimuli.
of
1963;
et
been
had
the
(e. g.
1969;
al
Schilder
could
bright
majority
et
1978,
accumulation
of
Weiskrantz
could
to
of
appearance
of
blindness
1971;
animals
Braak
total
cortex
differentially
Ter
to
et al 1974).
(1941),
for
instance,
light,
single
destruction
Brindley
al
a considerable
the
1963;
Vliet
devoted
relatively
(Horowitz
that
lead
not
and
is
there
are
formation"
image
of
Moreover,
formation
field.
and his
the striate
Weiskrantz
loss
with
his brain
not
of
had residual
by
served
the
trouble
discriminating
tations
and
in
blind
the
half
vision
striate
noughts
field
was
performed
(Lewin
1975).
In
monkey
whose
in
earlier
striate
the
the
cortex:
between
lines
and
a rhesus
in
cortex
field,
normal
tests
between
found
collaborators
of
had
patient
different
of
and
crosses,
very
close
well
in
his
to
colour
experiments
cortex
a patient
hemisphere
of
his eyes
right
part
the
that
little
orien-
visual
that
in
acuity
the
discrimination
with
was surgically
Helen,
412
on both
removed
"could
around
run
into
see
In
or
could
climb
experimental
an
25 currants
in
obstacle
less
touching
or
even
(Lewin
1975,
visual
is
vision
the
of
she
bumping
was
scattered
on
Helen
could
floor.
the
up
pick
in
placed
to
able
knocking
without
obstacles
animal
over
her
way"
p. 54).
have
Such experiments
"two
a minute
the
without
and
course,
than
any
trees
2mm across
only
objects
small
that
a laboratory
a field
She
objects.
found
Weiskrantz
sides,
led
hypothesis
systems"
by the
subserved
formulation
the
to
'focal'
which
and 'ambient'
(see
mid-brain
to
according
visual
the
of
cortex
by the
superior
of the
colliculus
1968; Perenin
Trevarthen
1975; Lewin 1975).
and Jeannerod
in ambient
It would appear that
vision
one's
visual
space
in the sense that
is subjective
in
is located
everything
vision
body;
to one's
it is also unconscious,
relation
as witnesdenial
sed by the subjects'
of 'seeing'
a stimulus
although
it accurately.
in
they can locate
As Humphrey remarked
to Helen "in one sense she sees everything,
and
reference
(Lewin 1975, p. 54).
in another,
Of particular
nothing"
interest
psychological
blind
cortically
Warrington
between
test
the
or
something
noughts
by
known
be
to
Another
the
comes
source
visual
from
cortex,
front
open
in
ging
checkerboard
evoked
this
response.
time
(1982)
Schatzman's
of
the
body's
lessening
the
subject,
screen
that
patterns
by
to
respect
importance
hallucinations,
with
an
which
displayed
normal
apparition
unusual
with
sit
an
is
movement.
would
elicited
producing
and
latter
the
in
hypo-
vision,
since
experiments
a television
Then,
in
with
could
the
strengthen
colliculus
information
Schatzman's
Ruth,
subject.
of
he
said
p. 55).
concerned
test
jagged,
something
haptoThis
structures
superior
especially
he
further
would
deter-
how he
of
1975,
subcortical
the
particularly
crosses
"'feeling'
(Lewin
and
discrimination
pattern
and
the
"feeling"
involving
thesis
the
Weiskrantz
describe
to
of
reports
'see'
the
way they
when
patient
smooth"
kinaesthetic
the
of
in
difference
tell
of
their
difference
introspective
instance,
For
asked
the
mined
the
patients
stimuli.
various
the
are
eyes
chan-
visual
of
her
413
daughter
and placing
blocking
the
responded
evoked
would
blocked
in
before
in
or
vities
on
a real
did
not
activities
reached
which
she
show
cortex
except
One is
forced
to
indicates
blocking
that
conclude
and thus
point
cortical
pathway
Of
interest
of
how
to
she
to
to
apparitions
to
want
like,...
And
involved
remember
the
produce
cortex
the subthalamus.
explanation
"I
says:
stop
decide
me.
the
what
whose
person
(Schatzman
person"
in
the
and
She
around
make.
it.
and yet
Ruth's
also
the
on
imaginal,
apparitions.
everything
and
reaching
have
is
res-
effect
colliculus
superior
her
produces
evoked
retina
and visual
the implication
of
discussion
this
attention
paying
the
acti-
presence
stimuli
must
to
strongly
the
Ruth's
turn
imaginal
direct
no
other
to
visual
that
had
real,
activities
lying
between
pathway
visual
her
were
In
cortex.
these
on
while
eyes
apparition
light,
very
a sense
her
effect
for
her
visual
caused
apparition
visual
looks
any
turn,
the
of
the
light
apparition.
entering
imaginal
or
the
of
stimuli
from
stimuli
production
they
in
This,
ponse.
she would
to completely
disappear.
her retinas
showed that
external
that
imaginally
thus
field
visual
response
the
suggest
experiments
off
to
normally
her
of
recordings
front
her
from
screen
in
it
1982,
p. 256).
In
(1975,
to
contrast
p. 77)
describes
internal
or
colours
of
"a
commented
and
fully
with
this
the
vision
and
objectified
the
visions
subcortical
who
the
under
evidence
are
in
crack
of
towards
room
"with
the
presented
activities.
"an
is
entirely
light
represent
felt
the
a pepper
presence
salt
and
the
door
the
sofa".
and
of
to
suit,
moving
James
feelings
attached
exteriorized
basically
day
man,
...
cannot
one
directly
outwardness
spatial
From
gogic
that
and
of
[who]
and
man dressed
floor
the
a blind
of
imagery
himself"
to
case
James
visualizations,
reporter
visual
grey-bearded
himself
squeezing
across
the
intelligent
exceptionally
without
deliberate
Ruth's
reality
it"
was
"a
'idea".
I
'central'
They
would
that
argue
phenomena
may rise
hypna-
correlated
initially
at
414
level
any
gated
the
of
at
a retinal,
they
are
when
present,
in
in
the
cortex
absorption
hypnagogic
present.
It
has
is
of
physical
the
retina
jects
that
like
they
hypnagogic
to
ideoretinal
Added
respect
to
argued
that
with
system,
sensory
et
of
sensory
may also
non-cooperative
Short
Walter
and
In
hallucination-
vivid
p. 113)
found
to
static
visual
rhythm
providing
perceiving
Jasper
that
1954)
and
experiments
visions
are
in
arguments
(1948, p. 107)
Golla
would appear to be
of the
stimulation
be taken as evidence
state
is
that
state
of
of the neurones
the basis
of
1943).
Walter
and
in
(1939),
Williams
(1953),
Short
relation
include
attention
(1937),
Golla's
argument
"subjects
could
images
the
images
and
(1954),
Walter
(1956).
Yeager
contrast
sub-
nature.
rhythm
(1951),
Mundy-Castle
These
and phosphenes)
alpha
Bagchi
of
all.
memory
rhythm.
(1935),
al
the
hypnagogic
of
alpha
and
there
my claim
stimulation
will
of
hypnagogic
in
the
production
mental
processes
imagery"
(see also Golla,
Hutton,
this
workers
who have studied
problem
Jasper
and
or
strongly
Schatzman's
lights
an absence
its
presence
an arrested
the
subserving
to
from
nature
of
"just
as the
of
visual
Other
data
the
are
at
more
ordinary
cortical
to
strength
associated
visual
nor
they
that
the
reports
fully-formed
that
retinal
neither
in
their
and
independent
with
the
involved
the
mix
argue
(as opposed
be
not
in
without
foregoing
the
hand,
other
with
and
Ruth,
entirely
visions
visualizations,
with
sight
cannot
initiated
features
in
any
psychological
visualizations
two
but
develop
and
withdrawal
need
together
observations
do not
faint
shown
On the
cortex.
visions,
been
components,
retinal
visions
these
when
The
hand,
psychological
insti-
level
absorption
remain
become
visual
of
may be
they
subcortical
they
other
will
and
a form
*riature.
absence
On the
withdrawal.
or
incidental:
are
is,
that
system,
cortical,
subcortical
further
visual
visual
that
images"
also
without
any
'difficulty
above,
was
not,
(my underlining).
found
that
changing
experience
blocking
Einstein
(1957b,
Oswald
of
the
or
alpha
in
ex periericed
Jasper
displayed
(Penfield
a
415
fairly
continuous
section
on
in
tion
of
'Creativity',
But
than
rather
Conscious,
the
to
EEG appears
alpha
effortful
as
be
will
reports
were
mental
image
the
better
in
in
body
to
advanced
hypnagogic
general
an
possess
yet
is
concerned
be
to
are
the
then
for.
that
with
ambient
correlated
sharp
both
visual
the
circumstances
to
be
supplied
In
the
hypnagogia,
sub-
in
and
retina
locating
severance,
cortex
might
the
phenomena
that
fact
the
as
seen
detail
sharp
is
colliculus
and if hypnagogic
visions
ordinary
signals
from
to
the
has
only
fact
of
most
visual
sleep
of
cortex
the
-
dreams,
and
vision
the
and
these
under
through
colliculus,
accounted
apparent
retinas
that
structure
be
to
wakeful
the
primarily
visions
this
of
is
in
in
of
with
of
as well
these
superior
to
be
from
visual
activities
and
deprived
might
functional
the
that
fovea,
in
involved
activities
however,
receives
the
especially
it.
of
subject's
superior
vision
with
fact
the
cortex
mation
the
detail
becoming
phenomena
are
perspective.
contradiction,
to
come
if
true
This
due
and
13
and
vivified
and
stage
on
becoming
This
visions
depth
4,11,
character
hypnagogic
taking
concerned
hallucinatory
cortex
latter
the
retina
alpha.
dissociated
severed
space.
from
of
on
primarily
external
initiated
concentration
functionally
the
explain
It
of
related
deafferentation,
and
has
if
are
be
how
the
These
imagery.
visual
chapters
image.
of
indeed
the
absorp-
visual
kinaesthetically
and
of
intensified
to
or
sleep
the
suppression
increasingly
the
in
effort
of
of
becomes
the
which
cortex
also
of
to
of
role
in
compli-
suppression
cause
in
the
the
to
may
the
result
structures,
one's
or
would
understood
visual
degree
Thus
describing
absorbed,
cortical
a high
presence
thus
that
presented
character
the
becomes
recalled
leading
and either
'fascinated',
to
in
own as it
of its
a life
from the cortex.
It
related
imagery
the
and
be
and
sets
absorption
diminishes
we saw
vizualization
cortex
visual
as
imagery.
visuo-kinaesthetic
vizualizing
at
involved
in
engaged
which,
operations
mathematical
cated
while
rhythm
alpha
evolution,
focal
retinal
most,
but
and in
infornot
states
all
of
416
intense
visual
becomes
functionally
visual
internal
system
need
have
gogic
hallucinations
blind
are
more
mainly
they
almost
As
by
This
to
the
of
activities
of
point
1965)
as with
by means of
blind
cortically
'felt',
colours
of
are
that
or
to
emerge
state.
related
only
structures
as
brought
in
1924),
(Romains
"dermo-optic
sense"
for
In
visual
"smooth",
at
theories
encompassing
account
skin.
subjects,
perceived
they
strongly
sight"
1964)
one's
defini-
by
are
may be
that
is
developed
instigation
the
is,
histo-
and
colliculus.
"eyeless
(Ivanov
vision"
is
subcortical
research
discussion
vision",
(Novomeiskii
'seeing'
of
the
of
"paroptic
"eyeless
area
in
that
argue,
be
must
psychophysical
of certain
the superior
is
which
One other
this
further
I shall
call
we would
visions
a particular
the
of
habit
part
state-bound,
out,
point
subcortical
evolutionary
their
see
cortex.
animals
powerful
hypnagogic
experience
state,
one of
both
may play
presence
the
more
these
if
as
to
come
ablation
which
of
behave
p. 141)
reptiles)
sub-
task
visual
(1971,
in
the
first
their
us
however,
they
a state
relatively
Moreover,
visions.
by
1971).
al
while
to
at
al
'vision'
that
the
et
produce
However,
and
et
reveals,
lost
they
(birds,
connections
tion
in
not
so
structures".
of
the
provides
relegated
training
with
animals
'blindness',
logical
Braak
vision
research
Braak
ter
as
does
achieved
hypna-
and
in
which
although
before
as
lower
forebrain
recent
blind,
as well
the
persons
dreams
focal
our
mainly
animals,
totally
Furthermore,
"in
blind
ter
e. g.
cortex
of
are
blind
are
This
hallucinations
visual
amount
vision.
cortically
other
the
structures
ambient
and
vivid
the
of
activated.
more
see
the
on
greatest
cortical
rest
in
visual
cortex
may play a part
This
of at least
some of these visions.
due to the fact
learn
that we naturally
may be partly
the
and
the
cortically
(although
above,
instigation
with
that
infrequent:
not
As noted
rely
numerous
cortex
colliculus
especially
imply
visual
from
superior
are
necessarily
would
to
the
strutures
not
the
disconnected
while
subcortical
the
absorption
the
these
phenomenon
phenomena,
perception
is
"sticky",
or
417
"rough"
(Novomeiskii
paroptic
one
vision
could
although
tude
of
as
in
was
accommodation",
of
side,
clairvoyant
vision.
to
phenomena
complete
visual
retina
and
by
involve
not
nasal
involved
colour
the
possessed
this
'ocelli
of
in
into
"umbels
centre
type
or
which
but
ocellary
epidermis
composite
was
'visual'
of
body,
the
and
eyes
likely
very
on
characters
refracting
situated
the
wider
rudimentary
comprising
in
was
same
the
atti-
mucosa
perception
He ascribed
fibre
a paroptic
did
it
it
organs
optic
it
is,
that
spherical,
"cerebro-visual
presence
themselves
grouping
led
the
even
that
argued
an acquired
its
colours,
ultraviolet
or
directions,
all
(1924)
Romains
circular,
there
perception
the
was
see
eyes
1965).
control-
situated
extra-cerebrally.
Although
these
to
will
theories
fact
the
although
would
that
from
refrain
make
the
purportedly
a point
visual,
are
kinaesthetic
and
typically
characterize
the
have
referred
being
concerned
in
studies
modalities,
which
He noted
that
often
"a
vital
event
tive
state
The
second,
tion,
it
tiated
and
first
is
"less
is
emotive
sensation
to
perception,
emotions
into
detailed
aesthetic
which
stage
give
objects"
Thus
acquisition,
the
to
p. 468)
most
and
two
types
in
not
of
sensation,
primitive,
developed
shows
concluded
patterns".
are
a more
subjec-
which
yet
separated".
func-
sensory
differen-
a highly
is
an evolutionary
ascent
a "development
of diffuse
perceptions,
a stage
impression
of
of
ascending
differentiated
a world
from
configurations
containing
characterize
which
are
higher
a later
constant
evolutionary
mammals,
from
a syn-
(pp. 468-9).
perceptions,
his
of
different
of
an emotion,
There
objectivity".
colliculus
a result
between
consciousness
perception,
As
argue,
struc-
superior
sensations
and
resembling
object
subcortical
shall
intersensorial
create
The
of
the
distinguished
Werner
(1935,
by
syn-
which,
movement.
produced
function.
sensory
is
is
to
Schiller
synaesthesia
"perception
that
bodily
with
explain,
characteristically
activities
of
attention
to
seek
phenomena
already
details
the
drawing
of
they
experiences
aesthetic
tures.
discussing
and especially
418
humans,
they
recent
localized
are
'stabilizing'
and
should
and
thus
is
synaesthetic
found
be
in
the
its
fish.
are
is
the
of
in
of
concerned
By
sensations.
evolutionally
form
strongest
activities
the
they
stage
in
is
which
'objectifying'
and
the
contrast,
cortex
development,
evolutionary
with
on the
old
in
older
lower
brain.
Schiller's
animals
That
this
with
experiments
(Phoxinus
laevis)
have trained
fish
to
I myself
discriminate
between
chamber.
and a dark
a bright
had to choose
the
In the first
the fish
series
the
bright
series
chamber,
and in the second
had learned
dark
to choose
After
the fish
one.
between
light,
two
them choose
the right
I let
different
odours,
unilluminated
containing
chambers
indol.
Musk gives
the other
a bright,
one musk,
indol
impression
The fish
to humans.
a dark
light
the bright
to choose
which
were trained
those
the brighter-smelling
musk;
also
chose
had learnt
the dark
to choose
which
also
chamber
indol.
Neither
was preferred
of the scent
chose
before
learning
to discriminate
to the other
between
the lights.
p. 469)
had established
that
(Schiller
In
earlier
humans the
experiments
"so-called
impression
than
hypnagogia,
In
instance,
For
the
following
Schiller
'light'
'heavy'
odours"
(1911,
p. lO1)
during
experience
uncommon.
not
are
synaesthesias
strong
in
give a brighter
(pp. 466-7).
odours
Fiollingworth
hypnagogic
1935,
the
describes
a concert:
day at
'Wedding
The orchestra
Grieg's
played
bar there
Hegstad'.
In the last
were three
finishing
I had
blasts
full
with
orchestra.
drowsy
blasts
become very
seemed to
and these
came
of some huge bug which
me to be movements
from behind
the wings,
alighting
suddenly
sailing
then
feet,
first
on the two hind
on the stage,
the
bringing
down the middle
pair,
and finally
feet
blast.
two front
the final
with
(Hollingworth
Other
examples
turning
sensations
(e. g.
paper
on
that
his
Silberer
experiments
in
between
these
different
involving
into
visions
1965;
with
phenomena
senses".
tactile,
are
Vihvelin
fish
quoted
"there
is
In
the
p. 101)
1911,
and heat
pressure
1948).
above,
a transfer
case
this
throughout
given
of
Commenting
Schiller
of
states
training
Romains'(1924),
419
(1964)
Ivanov's
(1965)
and Novemeiskii's
'see'
their
with
subjects
who
to
were trained
skin I would paraphrase
Schiller's
in such experiences
comment and say that
there
is a training
between the senses,
of transfer
or perhaps
even
out
a re-learning
of
of which developed
and
perceptions.
such
transfers
iences
the
of
that,
be witnessed
in
inside
and
point
in
next
been
mainly
the
visual
pathway
during
or
activated
latter
are
subcortical
control
the
of
with
may be
visual
shall
nature
cortex.
and
the
primarece-
may
still
the
perceive
to
this
I
chapter
that
and
become
experiences,
beyond
have
although
instigated
cortex
hypnagogic
visual
act-
to
return
out
visual
both
distant
present
peripherally
exper-
with
this
the
the
sense,
before
pointing
and
in
LEB,
pointing
presumably
In
chapter.
concerned
correlated
a nuclear
them.
the
strengthening
and
infants
way
outside
visions
eyes,
structures
evolutionally,
the
world
the
is
character,
existed
developed.
Ontogenetically,
were
hypnagogic
thus
in
tactile
to
mainly
Moreover,
imagery
subcortical
possibility
ptors
hypnagogic
sense
sensations
due
spontaneously.
kinesthetically,
felt
that
ivities
hypnagogia,
one nuclear
occur
are
view
rily
In
through
sensing
and differentiated
the
involved
these
active
CHAPTER 16
In
the
visions
In
with
hypnagogia
as
is
in
state.
processes
from
p. 33)
a depression
is
6 c/s
in
theta
temporal
regions
definitely
and
with
the
cortex
and
Lhermitte
the
Dovey
al
about
that
out
parieto"are
disturbance
the
of
to
and
hypnagogia
a subcortical
hallucinations
involve
points
from
(1926)
Adie
the
related
and
between
relations
Similarly,
structures".
(1927)
Tournay
and
to
at
further
of
perturbation
et
subcortical
of
recorded
with
Davis
activity
basal
and
hypnagogic
Walter
the
on
released
seems
characteristic
correlated
particularly
state".
p. 240)
that
argued
being
involvement
rhythms
revealed
have
"'floating'
(1948,
Walter
c/s
drowsy
"electrical
with
corre-
effect
activity".
that
noted
activities
physiological
processes
the
that
subcortical
inhibitory
an
argu-
propose
p. 794)
(1957,
cortical
those
processes
that
associated
4-7
the
visual
remarked
structures".
the
the
of
p. 63)
(1944,
to
related
have
inhibition
this
(1935,
further,
constitute
processes
subcortical
pursue
shall
and,
McGregor
and
higher
visual
of
unconscious-paralogical
Costello
"the
a whole
latter
of
chapter
data
latives
this
this
hypnagogic
that
argued
activities
additional
the
that
and
to
related
structures.
ments
chapter
previous
are
of
occurrence
pertur-
cortico-subcortical
bations.
These
discussion
present
paper
has
gogia
is
have
been
the
totally
Bremer
(19371
latter
term
of
since
one
claim
that
to
related
upper
is,
of
supremacy
used
there
-420-
is
tenets
major
of
occurrence
to
in
or,
it
at
hypnawhich
their
synerhave
times,
in
resulting
what
The
deafferentation.
from
enough
the
of
viewpoint
evidence
the
this
of
activities
speak,
cortex,
cortical
course,
but
the
from
called
the
of
so
the
dissociated
has
especial
subcortical
hand,
with
relationship
become
cortical
the
closely
gained
getic
are
observations
to
importance
to
argue
421
that
the
tures
than
the
is
cortex
the
other
way
of
theta
relationship
tures,
the
electric
alpha
in
activity
by
Moreover,
facilitation
total
in
of
abolition
through
of
manipulation
of
(Morris
rhythms
subcortical
fast
produces
this
area
1943).
the
concerned
of
Kennard
and
Kennard
1943;
1947).
Le
brain
p. 157)
regarded
and
valent
of
Walker
(1938,
to
be
become
cal
the
"the
"the
that
versa"
p. 277)
centres...
that
much
goes
Penfield
distributed
The
thalamus
shown
in
have
equal
hemispheres'.
be better
system
system
to
(1954,
Jasper
the
They
understood
which
higher
in
Penfield
cortex,
"from
is
and
not
cerebral
(p. 407).
seems
and
congregate
the
and
cortiof
secret
cortex".
p. 156,
footnote)
defined
they
stem
relationship
"cortical
of
vice
equi-
subcortical
holds
be
to
thalamus
the
to
that
terms
in
view,
stimuli...
brain
functional
added
all
1942;
Dempsey
consciousness"
thus
the
on within
a centrencephalic
neurone
which
1942;
anatomical
that
thala-
electrical
the
of
the
of
and
and
is
the
of
Jasper,
thalamus
concluded
to
mediator
modified
point
threshold
very
by
that
the
thalamus.
Droogleever-Fortuyn
and
quoted
thalamus
and
on
effects
Morison
and
of
Obrador
e. g.,
the
of
Jasper
of
destruction
nuclei
emphasized
a dependency
as
hypothalamus
the
Morison
functional
and
Also,
hypothalamic
through
(1932:
achieved
Gerebtzoff
(see
the
1942b;
Clark
a developmental
while
regulation
1947;
Adrian
1954,
cortex
(e. g Dempsey
1942a,
Nims
Gros
Jasper
the
be
the
intralaminar
the
with
the
activity
and
that
p. 238).
rhythm.
of
be mediated
1976,
abolition
of cortical
the
and by destroying
nuclei
and
or
structures.
potentials
striate
to
argues
the
normal
the
seem
Evidence
in
rhythms
Both,
are
posterior
abolishes
cortex
mus
the
paced
suppression
can
in Walter
1948) produced
cited
by stimulating
the striatum,
rhythms
latter
he produced
an excess of theta
of
and
activity
(1941:
stimulation
bio-
dendrites,
thalamus"
cortical
struc-
"represent
to
cell
slow
besides
subcortical
appear
the
struc-
instance,
to
rhythms
too
subcortical
For
cortical
centres
on
round.
rhythms
regulated
or
dependent
more
their
postulated
"that
as
which
can
with
functions
interrelationship
be
the
two
may
422
structures".
subcortical
1954, p. 179) further
Jasper
controlling
are found centres,
vascular
and
Magoun
and
bulbar
reticular
on motor
also
upon
as well
the
'aura'
tic
in
and
effect
induced
cortically
and
stem
to
respect
hypnagogia,
to
phenomena
mesial
Lindsley
al
et
upwards
acts
cortex.
cerebral
Significantly,
to
inhibitory
and
(1949)
brain
the
that
the
powerful
Magoun
and
shown
that
reflexes
spinal
Moruzzi
have
has
stem
posture
He refers
findings
formation
centres,
movements.
1949)
(1946)
Rhines'
brain
the
and
a whole.
as
and
cardio-
respiration,
functions
body
the
of
Penfield
on the
that
notes
gastrointestinal
tone
the
and
(in:
Jasper
with
epilep-
my relating
Jasper
that
remarks
The appearance
epileptiform
cortical
of focal
highdischarges,
or
sustained
spikes,
either
does not prove
that
voltage
rhythmic
activity,
They
discharges
in the cortex.
these
originate
epileptic
or secondary
may be evoked
potentials
in response
to intense
activation
of the cortex
bombardment
pathways
projection
specific
over
from
Experimentally,
subcortical
structures...
in numerous
we have observed
such discharges
temporofrontal,
cortical
areas
sensorimotor,
in
and monkeys
cats
parietal,
and occipital
following
local
of
stimulation
electrical
the
in the thalamus...
If
specific
nuclei
discharge
is sufficiently
thalamic
prolonged
discharge
cortical
and intense,
a self-sustained
disdevelops
the
thalamic
which
continues
after
has ceased.
charge
(Jasper:
He further
to
brief
lapses
of
from
considerably
to
to
Penfield
1947;
states
and
Cairns
the
only
the
of
weight
its
and
adds
this
relates
which
evidence
(p. 224;
consciousness"
epilepsy
electrographic
system
reticular
of
1941;
mal
petit
of
see
also:
Droogleever-Fortuyn
Jasper
and
Jasper
(1949)
1952).
Hunter
stimulating
thalamus
the
thalamic
Erickson
Furthermore,
of
consciousness,
the
between
relationship
complex
pp. 222
1954,
jasper
and
specific
wave-and-spike
reproduction
system
Penfield
"the
that
adds
bilateral
the
in
electrodes
of
cats
electrographic
and
and
within
monkeys
picture
the
were
but
portion
mesial
able
also
implantation
by
to
the
produce
clinical
of
not
form
423
of
both
mal
petit
(Penfield
Jasper
separated
homologous
areas
from
triggered
motor
stimulation
involving
the
globus
be
can
thus
footnote).
elicited
by
electrical
tegmentum,
subthalamus,
formation
reticular
in
and
(p. 225,
pallidus,
without
instance:
For
cortex.
widely
occipital,
be
can
bulbar
the
of
portions
pacemaker"
seizures
the
of
to
hemispheres,
two
a common
Additionally,
and
the
of
"in
concludes,
frontal
areas,
"Discharges",
epilepsy.
1954)
Jasper
and
cortical
mal
grand
and
it
is possible
to elicit
From the subthalamus
bilateral
In animals
myoclonic
movements...
bilateral
these
after
movements
can be obtained
removal
cortex
and frontal
of the sensorimotor
lobes.
do not seem to be
Cortical
circuits
involved
in their
They may be accomelaboration.
by changes
in cortical
electrical
activity,
panied
but this
to their
more
seems to be secondary
direct
downstream
centres.
upon lower
motor
action
(Jasper:
On the
Horowitz
in
very
of
gogia
(1978,
the
meaning
and
aphasia,
sleep-talking,
described
lation
(p. 272).
produce
The
an
cognition
or
to
was
and
ranged
from
and
to
complete
scenes
Some of
the
latter
constituted
pictorializations
ideas
motives.
and
And
yet
the
of
"seemed
but
to
compre-
his
verbal
One
speech".
stimu-
electrical
but
memory
my
in
formation
276).
The
which
was
and
humans.
memories
and
others
the
others
patient's
were
prothe
geometric
animals
with
lexical
enhanced
of
contents
and
to
primary
of
lights
can't"
tended
notes,
in
found
those
influence
hypna-
Horowitz
a patient,
with
image
of
elicited
stimulating
on
questions,
sparks,
figures
condensed
reported
in
consciousness
increased
(pp. 274
prevailed
experiences
and
structures
has
Horowitz
of
also
patients
hypnagogic
hold
state
reduced
disinhibited,
cess
the
stimulations,
altered
deep
subject
experiences
grab
the
resembled
or
his
"trying
as
the
of
see
instance,
of
inflections
tonal
contents
patient
those
For
that
reports
of
to
hippocampus
posterior
some
epileptic
subjects.
p. 267)
hend
of
(1978;
of
p. 225)
1954,
Jasper,
and
Horowitz's
similar
normal
left
Penfield
stimulation
system
experiences
the
1968)
al
limbic
the
hand,
other
et
in
images
current
and
were
424
hallucinations
Sometimes
experience.
which
his
on
p. 275)
suggests
that
the
hippocampus
is
MacLean's
posterior
the
hippocampus,
onset
the
if
But,
time
hippocampal
tained,
then
or
imagery
may be
with
confused
degree
of
ness')
is,
external
of
what
indicate
of hypnagogia
ters
of the state.
(1925,1932)
Lhermitte
lesions
that
of
phenomena,
cinatory
the
lation
of
Milner
1954;
van
Bogaert
upper
Reimer
and
brain
Tournay
have
may be
minimum
alert-
experients
and
important
most
showed
or
stem
core
(e. g.,
Olds
and
(1938),
Tournay
(1941),
related,
Rouqes
and
some
hallu-
produce
lesions
Lhermitte
charac-
(1927)
Bogaert
Lhermitte
stem,
of
do
1958).
(1927,1968),
(1970)
so
main-
('passive
tegmentum
mesencephalic
Roberts
Sigwalas(1941),
and
the
van
into
brain
imagery
investigators
and
is
the
thinking
the
diminish.
firing
A certain
as one of
sleep
a regulator
Internal
active
into
also
arousal
as
perception.
course,
at
in
hippocampus
without
arousal
that
cortical
minimum
upset.
severely
fires
considerably
initiated,
the
of
and
into
turn
would
of
a certain
deliberately
even
function
the
firing
diminution
of
gyrus
is
activity
cortical
Pribram
fires
cortex
in
of
actual
of
conjectured
cortico-hippocampal
this
at
be
might
general
when
reduced
it
from
view
which
gyrus
suggestion
maintenance
arriving
In
func-
the
on
the
in
formation".
image
the
with
the
that
is,
area
is
to
pathways
literature
man there
Cuenod,
(1978,
visual
of
the
MacLean
of
1953;
"this
or
imagery.
findings
for-
were
Horowitz
are
images
hippocampal
the
1966)
concerned
internal
and
(1953)
(p. 273).
MacLean
and
of
between
in
a way
those
on
regulation
in
hippocampus
perceptions
and
gyrus
the
prior
occurrence.
"there
review
distinction
the
the
in
(1967)
the
of
hallucinations
either
involved
Douglas's
these
MacLean
hippocampal
some way,
self-perception"
Pribram
1965;
in
seen
by
findings
own
that
posterior
was
self
in
seen
actually
their
of
MacLean
and
tion
of
(e. g.,
co-workers
Casey,
In
many
minutes
within
Drawing
the
the
possible
hypnagogia,
gotten
and
be
not
would
in
As
"never
probably
stimu-
electrical
(1927),
Lhermitte
(1946),
of
and
them
Ey
and
(1957),
identified,
425
hypnagogic
hallucinations
brain-stem
perturbations.
p. 236)
hallucinosis
cular
the
the
and
that
in
real
life
the
whims
of
and
ations
loss
implicated
in
Huntington's
to
wax
and
tigators
indicating
thalamic
nuclei,
the
to
function
"the
that
the
of
is
in
ably
oxygen
the
sleep
be
one
to
1978,
metabolism
of
and
psychosis
"perhaps
that
as
a dream
than
brain
the
hospital
stem
the
worthy
been
previously
p. 71)
both
lesion
population"
found
"an
(1933)
absolutely
person
of
fifty
more
in
the
of
literal
(pp. 454-
supposed"
and
concluded
schizo-
wakeful
excess
blood
hallu-
of
normal
relax-
notice-
low
causes
of
it
with
most
characterization
is
pulse,
respiration,
further,
but
the
slow
and
Hoskins
to
posterfound
increases
the
resting
state
(1966,
Davison
and
had
the
the
of
to
sleep;
of
respect
also
1935),
p. 248).
similar
strikingly
acceptance
5).
of
patients.
either
pressure,
dioxide
hours
(Horowitz
is
phrenic
two
known
also
cination
that
first
or
respect
Priestly
and
of
a characteristic
blood
carbon
inves-
in
Hoskins
In
also
system,
findings
showed
low
alveolar
Haldane
the
is
a group
1903).
various
suggest
gland".
been
may
stem
diencephalon
consumption.
that
(e. g.,
ation
the
(p. 451)
oxygen
known
of
as
hypometabolism"
reduced
schizophrenics
pituitary
patients
p. 450)
of
have
reticular
brain
and
(1933,
phenomena
of
the
of
further
may
(Guyon
findings
the
to
hypnagogia
to
disturbances
volume
urine
lobe
by
Hoskins'
"disturbed
ior
here
latter
illness
schizophrenia
or
hallucin-
phenomena
the
with
diencephalon
instance,
For
these
where
unfurled
restraint
hypnagogic
of
note
narcolepsy,
The
production
wane
of
support
extra
tonus.
chorea
My relating
gain
the
are
all
of
in
abandons
hypnagogic
components
as
subject
from
their
of
They
wherein
relate
also
mesencephalic
in
be
a world
free
They
cataplexy,
of
observed
into
"the
pedun-
located
region.
peduncular
imagination
an
(p. 236).
support"
the
descends
and
dint
system
disturbances
mesencephalic
and
by
related
regulatory
sleep
mesodiencephalic
experiences
strongly
in
(1941,
Sigwald
and
hypnagogic
are
with
connections
Lhermitte
that
out
pointed
hallucinosis
peduncular
with
of
diencephalic
relative
schizophrenic
to
patients.
426
He also
noted
more
sis
both
Further,
1969)
of
diencephalic
in
cated
the
and
the
onset
often
the
continued
Similarly,
Fish
(1961)
marked
anxiety
he
latter
which
phrenia
is
which
vidual
is
and/or
external
filter
mechanism
claim
that
showing
form
in
and
felt
amphetamine
ated
the
Indeed,
1954;
de Vito
n. o. b.
general.
the
subjects
indistinguish1958)
Connell
is
always
nearly
my hypo-
experiences
in
reticular
al
et
supporting
associ-
are
has
(1957)
amphetamine
animals
below
system
plasticity
in
brain
the
may be
structure
1955;
to
and
suggest
implicated
hallucinatory)
(non-object-bound:
point
al
out
of
(see
Scheibel
(1962)
of
modes
core
et
1958;
Scheibels
They
stem
Scheibel
Fujimori
and
cortical
normal
(Mayer-Gross
that
complexity,
the
of
centrality
led
evidence
Bradley
sophistication
organization,
have
in
Fish's
circuits".
clinically
related
the
of
the
level.
midbrain
Eldred
and
indi-
a breakdown
in
activities,
activity
stimulates
internal
and
suggesting
evidence
produced
of
experience
Significantly,
subcortical
with
quantity
quality"
hypnagogic
that
thesis
the
(e. g.,
subjective
a dream-like
have
that
experimental
schizophrenia
"the
p. 300).
1969,
is
system
saying
overdosage
which
paranoid
which
to
by
supported
a psychosis
produces
able
be
severe
schizo-
the
the
of
reticular
cause
in
"jamming
in
or
extreme
of
resulting
stimuli
to
seems
a great
with
the
views
of
associates
the
of
way
another
presented
be
to
considers
result
existence
of
over-activity
al
impli-
Labhardt
the
as
symptoms
et
may be
symptoms.
threatening
personality.
with
functions
psychotic
these
Mayer-Gross
a disturbance
that
propose
a psycho-
(p. 73).
by
cited
mesencephalic
of
of
appearance
stress
and
(1963)
Labhardt
and
(1944:
Staehelin
induced
lesions"
hemisphere
than
quickly
lesions
brain
"basal
that
in
structural
and
activity,
e. g.,
Amassian
Brodal
1957;
1958)
Scheibel
that
the
this
production
phenomena
that
sensory
every
virtually
of collaterals
numbers
this
into
tract
systems
the individual
reticular
sub-
large
system
projects
from
its
centripetal
field..
central
neuropil
cell
receives
usually
in
of
427
impulses
from a number
afferent
of heterogenous
Several
of evidence
sources...
suggest
avenues
that
axonal
extensions
of reticular
cells
may
themextend
as far
as the receptors
peripherally
selves,
and as far
as the cerebral
cephalad
cortex.
have been traced
into
Extensions
virtually
identifiable
the central
every
nuclear
area within
nervous
system.
(Scheibel
(1955)
Granit
and
that
respectively
or
by
inhibited
the
of
portion
of
in
potential
Scheibel
intimate
and
terminals
bably
all
and
single
cells
can
retinal
in
the
of
end
of
(1962)
Scheibel
that
core indicate
in the following:
present
that
stimulation
Eldred
and
Fujimori
to
muscles.
projecting
p. 23)
Golgi
of
receives
stem
collaterals
that
and
pro-
from
projections
reticular
on
axonal
the
Scheibel
core.
data
latter's
the
axons
nuclei"
the
indi-
preparations
reticular
nerve
"throughout
that
report
our
summarizing
stem
tegmental
mesencephalic
nucleus.
stem,
brain
the
facilitated
auditory
cranial
cortex
be
of
(1962,
all
studies
of
have shown
depression
participation
in
the
which
and
feedbacks
brain
p. 18)
in
results
cochlear
the
the
formation,
reticular
Scheibel
of
cate
anterior
Hernandez-Peon
reticular
and
length
the
to
stimulation
the
found
further
1962,
point
(1955)
tegmentum
midbrain
(1953)
(1962)
Scheibels
The
Scheibel
and
the
brain
are
elements
first,
if
at most,
not all,
sensory
receptor
second,
areas;
at all
relays
at successively
'higher
levels'
of integration
and differentiation;
third,
if
at virtually
all,
not all,
cortical
sites;
and fourth,
presumably
at all
intermediate
and terminal
spinal
along
stations
effector
pathways.
(Scheibel
Thus,
brain
the
system
cally
that
and
activity
can
core
demonstrated
to
physiologically
at
each
appears
be
or
p. 27)
1962,
Scheibel
reticular
stem
be
and
to
involved
all
levels
be
the
only
anatomiof
(p. 30).
neural
428
is known of
and what little
nucleus,
of this
it
that
its
trajects,
may serve
suggests
axonal
functions
to the
in a way similar
to control
in a vacuum tube.
grid
screen
(Scheibel
The
control
body-posture,
may
to
induced
in
make
the
felt
the
ordinary
initial
stages
may be
being
in
a rhythmical
pulsating
a "pandemonium
of
bizarre
familiar
sounds"
(p. 51).
medulla
oblongata
control
respiration
in
out
as well
as
this
With
production
the
loss
of
breathing
'psychics',
practitioners
meditators
(see
patterned
breathing
these
"disturbance
of
during
critically
loss
there
is
the
occult,
chapters)
achieve
speak
paranormal
psi
and
important
an
p. 127)
oblongata,
of
consciousness...
equally
some
Again,
circulation".
of
to
is
mystics
of
and
employing
In
effects.
instance,
for
Swedenborg
as with
cases,
instead
of breathing"
of accompanying
may
consciousness
latter
or
relevant
that
medulla
produce
the
state
lead
to
of
an
intensification
hypnagogia.
in
nerves
latter
the
the
(a)
may play
(1952,
Cairns
consciousness
of
of
can
pons,
by
that
hypnagogic
of
accomfloating,
structure
"disturbance
that
body
far-distant
known
the
results
or
followed
is
both
both.
of
occurrence
disturbance
some
brain
old
medulla
the
certain
(b)
of
the
seemingly
found
that
and
this
of
be
pressure
causes,
of
it
since
to
are
the
experiences,
in the
role
pointed
Further,
(Muldoon
sensations
and
the
ecsomatosis
in
head-pulling"
"somewhat
of
he
during
tremendous
pressure
or
hearing
involved
"a
head,
the
This
and
a "pull"
of
conscious
of
of
Fox
Muldoon
feeling
zigzagging
hypnagogic-
oblongata
shaking
vibratory,
learned
subjects
some
mention
that
(p. 51).
some
OOBEs.
as
cataplexic
medulla
back
the
induced
"exteriorizations".
reports
the
respiration,
things,
such
"projections".
his
region"
by
the
of
by
exerted
panied
specific
1965)
preceded
oblongata
in,
made
of
Carrington
and
achieve
p. 26)
cortically
other
that
and
to
region
even
among
"Psi"
on
stem
phenomena,
both
pp. 126-7)
at
psi
on
states
and
on,
chapter
of
use
hypnopompic
(1962,
light
shed
hypnagogically
brain
the
reflexes,
spinal
movements,
We saw
by
exerted
1962,
Scheibel
and
of
the
loss
the
429
The
hypnagogia
in
eously
sheer
himself.
was
to
understand.
that
aware
Later
in
life
followed
Muldoon
by
hypnagogia.
the
case
a victim
of
meanq
to
locate
(p. 50).
these
phenomena
with
the
produced
epilepsy
"became
gifted
time
same
(p. 104;
epilepsy"
seem
a deliberately
who
see
the
experience,
not
me"
phenomena
about
such
could
tell
of
a woman
powers
by
induce
to
these
of
clairvoyant
became
by
accompanied
one
not
spontan-
unable
where
would
He connects
reports
unusual
but
learned
ecsomatosis
is
describing
existed,
My memory
occurring
and
but
exists
putit in
Muldoon
preceded
one
As Muldoon
"I
and
are
that
awareness
by
described
phenomena
with
when
she
1968b,
Green
also
p. 214).
The
by
suggested
the
that
reports
Eusapia
that
"in
taste
and
smell
a telepathic
most
"visceral"
rightly
remarked,
its
most
vital
senses,
as
primitive
that
is,
fits
that
states
"psi
in
knowing
of
psi
there
being
smell
(1978,
p. 61)
remarks
as
within
vague
presen-
disorientations".
to
are
coen-
a depressing
weeping,
or
the
that
arising
of
the
p. 284)
known
sensations
hypnagogia
of
agents
may produce
confusions
my relating
to
of
being
sensations
to
premonitions,
Supporting
and
telepathy
including
rise
senses
Koestler
(1948,
form
p. 67 on
pp. 52-53)
the
structures
Warcollier
may give
or
vities
the
oldbrain
organs,
it
timents
functioning"
disturbances,
esthetic
type;
was
brain'.
'visceral
keen
they
1977,
Huson
experiment
me as
by
when
(1941,
state
of
better
Garrett
serving
structures
strengthened
(see
sitters
telepathic
were
be
oldbrain
function
to
Further,
the
that
the
their
of
further
may
tend
Palladino).
notes
"in
above
by
on"
involvement
the
psychics
"turned
are
for
argument
acti-
subcortical.
to
reports
the
in
and
distortion
Tart
1977).
obtained
(For
from
higher
Moreover,
from
precorticate
more detailed
J. R. Smythies,
some
centres
of
in
these
animals
the
have
results
(e. g.,
argumentation
along
'Science
ed.,
and ESP',
(see
brain
Reik
also
been
1949).
these
lines
1971,
and in
see
430
Hardy's
particular
In
in
tures
not
wish
can
be
or
the
ignore
to
loss
that
work
harness,
between
is
which
and
It
is
here
not
achieved,
dominance
becomes
and
1969;
Bogen
1974)
Galin
features
correlated
creativity,
linear),,
Gazzaniga
are
general,
with
right
have
independence
by
thalamus
the
hypnagogia.
is
independence
brain
that
lateralization
1969a;
Bogen
1970;
holistic
approach
activity
and
the
that
and
to
those
exactly
the
Bogen
Galin
(or
following
To begin
claims.
artistic
normally
ever
pre-
subcortical.
hemisphere
I
such
and
independence
of
but
to argue
appear
to hypnagogia,
activities.
against
1969;
al
might
in
sub-
dis-
be
they
this
complete
hemispheric
ascribed
phenomena
side)
et
by
arguments:
for
Sperry
1968;
some
stem
during
desirable,
for
can
the
crude
controlled
'irrationally'
clearly
hemispheric
Evidence
is
do
by
known
degree
It
that
is
it
that
or
Against
a fair
But
can
of
brain
the
in
result
emotion".
although
structures
claimed
out
loss
are
of
thalamus.
subcortical
other
points
followed
been
that,
declared
probably
p. 141)
consciousness
level
is
there
and
cortex
that
and
thalami
be
wakefulness
known
also
has
directly
wealth
can
by
or
be
their
and
may
It
phenomena
However,
even in
still
the
of
memorizing
any
at
is
It
thalamus.
in
reason
do
these
on
lobes
addition,
and
lesions
by
turbed
data
frontal
will,
and
sleep
'centres'
cortical
may
(1952,
(pp. 141-2).
consciousness"
now
of
of
level.
the
struc-
phenomena
some
"destruction
in
subcortical
Cairns
both
and,
profound
that
given
of
that
thing
same
on
structures
of
notes
also
time
cortical
disturbance
profound
most
the
organization.
"destruction
the
fact
involved
indirectly
that
the
subcortical
cases
structural
he
at
and ESB').
hallucinatory
of
production
elicited
these
importance
primary
placing
'Biology
on
article
with,
(as
(e. g.,
(e. g.,
Sperry
1969b;
Bogen
1972;
Ornstein
psychological
hallucinatory
to
claimed
nondominant
to
points
such features
opposed
spatial,
to
be
brain
make
as
sequential-
musical),
431
unconscious
perties
of
the
related
to
subcortical
(1974,
Galin
during
sphere
verbal
hemisphere
the
has
task
hard
is
clusion
in
hypnagogic
(visual)
easier
energy.
receptive
state
less
expends
be
of
than
the
dominant
and
such
to
the
the
an
expenditure
the
general
passiveAre
onset.
one?
How can
evolutionally?
By
lessened
of
brought
are
structures
we
hemisphere
nondominant
states
states)
subcortical
features
The
are
those
be
not
this
expenditure
on by
the
sleep
controlling
of
trary,
we speak
to
refer
sters
(Puech
known
to
as
such
et
al
in
1947;
(Cairns
1952,
nondominant
through
older
and
in
as we )saw above,
such
as the
out
only
and
devel-
existence
of
which
On the
when
con-
we
Decor-
evolution.
and
hydrocephlic
Sedgwick
mon-
1949)
are
being
a babyish
way,
when
Clearly,
here
we do
p. 113).
hemispheric
temporal
neocortex
to
respect
there
the
evolution?
Nielsen
"pleasure,
have
hemisphere
anencephalic
display
to"
features,
paleocortex
anatomy
sung
Further,
grew
of
brain
humans
ticate
showing
sets of
a 'right'
hemisphere
'left'
the
two
having
hemisphere
nondominant
phylogenetically
dominant
Should
one.
correlations
these
animals
the
and
to
ascribed
anatomical
opment
to
ascribed
ontogenetically
clearly
than
the
in
switching
sleep
whole,
operations
wakefulness.
and
of
at
con-
bilateral
Workers
with
the
that
This
requiring
organism
(trophotropic
activities
of
well
physiologically
we know
energy
of
on
energy
explained
contrast,
spoken
In
engaged
showing
1954).
mode
the
of
less
rhythm".
data
alpha
tasks.
mathematical
Jasper
accords
hemimore
be
to
idling
often
This
that,
suppose
spatial
cognitive
less
to
the
with
and
have
area
during
expected
alpha
right
relatively
intricate
Penfield
the
and
reconcile
during
alpha
continuous
(Jasper:
of
to
in
higher
tasks,
the
of
more
being
laterilization
over
hemisphere
the
words,
other
idling)
of
instance,
"relatively
reported
the
left
the
over
in
p. 573)
hemispheric
to
respect
pro-
to
opposed
For
structures.
(a measure
amplitude
as
be
to
shown
hemisphere
nondominant
in
experiments
clearly
not
are
processes,
of
appreciation
cortically
blind
not
music.
humans
and
432
animals
been
have
were
able
monopolised
by
'driven'
gogia
spasms
myoclonic
level.
whole
be
functional
in
out
an
initial
of
expanded
Sterman's
(1972,
decerebrate
also
4-7
even
the
baby
pointed
out
cerebral
drawn
attention
theta
called
waves
alpha
subcortical
struc-
on
been
if
to
the
are
states
nondominant
both
with
laterali-
a development
like
that
a point
Furthermore,
to
infants
of
has
place
Walter
fact
predominant.
"decorticate"
pass
without
and
that
com-
Cairns
babies
growing
since
been
often
Similarly,
takes
the
my hypothesis
to
child.
the
intui-
hemisphere
mentation
cortex.
and
candi-
natural
to
looks
which
above.
position
connections
support
that
cortex
discussed
the
chapter.
or
the
holistic,
likening
more
the
cps
next
the
of
(Penfield
laterlization,
pp. 194-5)
consciousness
of
cipation
has
that
of
fact
hypnagogic
p. 113)
a state
in
lends
cat
'regressive'
(1952,
that
equal
hemispheres
ascribed
suggest
this
has
stem
ser-
More-
geographical
axonal
solved
monopoly.
them
subcortical
be
to
their
their
then
which
exert
has
sometimes
hemispheres
zation
could
'regressive',
Further,
a fact
of
two
they
render
features
etc.,
is
the
that
argue
are
of
independence
'primitive',
the
cerebral
have
control
'seniority'
for
pared
the
to
further
hemisphere.
the
significance
in
problems
a hemispheric
brain
the upper
the
stem
'Creativity',
none
with
floating,
brain
the
at
composed,
heard,
hypna-
dizziness,
on
The
relative
evolutionary
will
as
earlier,
regard
would
tive,
are
is
of
1954).
their
date
chapter
relationships
Jasper
tures
the
poems
thought
noted
as
over
controlled
speech
meaningful
iously
and
in
As we saw
hypnagogia
and
are
all
spont-
during
respiration,
of
the
areas
Certain
appearing
phenomena
by
these
hemisphere.
particular
decrease
as
such
from
is
brain
the
witnessed
emerging
rhythms
physiological
aneous
and
any
as
structures
7 cps
from
hypnagogia
in
that
subcortical
predominating
not
do so if visuo-spatial
appreciation
hemisphere.
by the nondominant
to
we know
By contrast,
and
visual
stimuli
and move
beings.
They would
sighted
accurately
like
environment
their
about
not
to
may respond
in
Dovey
through
parti(1944)
childhood
Fischer
states.
(1975)
In
433
Luria
addition,
"the
when
(as
association
It
and
use
making
of
(old
to
also
return
both
in
regards
ence
to
the
and
data
and
latter's
schizophrenia,
further
points
made
nature
of
relationship
and
expand
creativity.
In
this
to
epiland
paleocortex
I
this
shall
chapters
earlier
hypnagogia
with
on
relating
doing
in
hypna-
also
activities.
between
In
the
by'sound
hypnagogic
but
arguments
dichotomy
inhibitory
childhood.
only
subcortical
new brain).
certain
to
to
shall
functional
the
not
of
-- a punin
experiences
chapter
words
and
that
concluded
related
are
an
association)
hypnagogia
quasi-perceptual
following
neocortex
cism,
be
mentation
and
in
into
to
responded
that
showed
dose
put
was
to*sense
common
thus,
may,
visions
epsy
he
p. 90)
appropriate
cort'ex
opposed
phenomenon
ning
theme
the
(my underlining)
state"
the
and
the
given
was
hydrate,
chloral
gogic
and
subject
(1959,
Vinogradova
and
meditation,
in
refermysti-
CHAPTER 17
In
to
respect
(1964)
McLean
epilepsy,
writes:
limbic
From animal
epilepsy
on
experimentation
has become
it
by electrical
(induced
stimulation)
induced
in the
that
seizure-discharges
evident
in their
lobe
to be confined
limbic
tend
spread
Such experiments
to the limbic
provide
system...
the most striking
of a dichoavailable
evidence
has been called
(or what
tomy of function
a'schizolimbic
the
systems).
and neocortical
of
physiology'
limbic
may
Patients
epilepsy
with
smouldering
the
the symptoms
of schizophrenia:
all
manifest
is possibly
in question
relevant
schizophysiology
disease...
From the
to the pathogenesis
of this
lying
the
the
on the couch,
patient
of
standpoint
is
consideration
signiunder
schizophysiology
indicates
because
it
that
the lower
ficant
mamdegree
function
brain
is
to
to
some
able
malian
The primiindependently,
to make up its
own mind.
by the limbic
tive,
provided
cortex
crude
screen
be imagined
as portraying
a confused
picture
might
world.
and the outside
of the inside
(McLean
the
In
tant
to
above
the
both
correlates
I
shall
to
as
ations
feeling
the
of
chapters
cortical
structures'
the
meaning
as
that
of
term
a convenient
connotations:
cortex
which
McLean's
leptic
it
is
the
to
stand
level.
cortical
is
used
is
in
nature
'oldbrain'
relevant
discharges
tend
older
shall
'sub-
structures
bearing
term
its
In
the
be
same
using
phylogenetic
than
the
cerebral
limbic
epithe
acquisition.
remarks
to
brain
of
collectively
a mammalian
term
and
hypnagogia.
in
which
because
consider-
consciousness
of
all
chapter.
previous
self-explicit
for
brain
the
include
to
in
hypnagogia
of
the
and
out
them
regarding
Another
and
them
features
experienced
certainty
relevent
discussing
to
my view
and
highly
are
impor-
of
a number
point
expressed
on the latter
genesis
previous
below
to
and
shall
experiential
expand
the
makes
which
chapter
hypnagogia
of
Indeed,
the
states
adjacent
and
of
I
this
of
rest
to
relation
three
discussion.
my current
devote
least
pp. 10-11).
McLean
quotation
at
remarks
1964,
are:
confine
-434-
First,
themselves
to
both
435
limbic
inside
the
second
system;
dichotomy
systems,
'deciding'
'oldbrain'
the
tends
to
confuse
is a
there
third,
world;
and the outside
limbic
between
function
and neocortical
of
being capable
the former
and
of functioning
degree independently
to a certain
of the
neocortex.
discussing
In
in
that
mind
selves
not
the
to
mpanied
by
ences.
Indeed,
by
limbic
of
that
cating
may
in
of
effect
and
behaviour,
sex
or
and
under
ved
to
have
surgical
lobe
to
inability
of
cases
the
Miller
seizure,
due
concomitant
it
may be
area;
the
the
level
result
to
of
to
the
related
oldbrain)
life
defend
On the
an
other
or
itself
hand,
defunctionalization
is
fear
is
of
fear
and
against
perver-
or
habits
in
is
a particular
a mere
limbic
(at
cognition
seizure
in
may
the
surgical
terminate
of
event
during
experience
to
those
accompanies
fear
a predator
(akin
anger,
and
that
of
limbic
the
and/or
it
mystical
obser-
are
parental
instinctive
incapacitate
with
context
dogs
loss
the
the
combine
a wider
of
of
that
in
experience
parts
precedes
an
experi-
Conversely,
emotion
to
indi-
a spilling
may
possible
excitation
is
states
loci
and
mating,
It
to
there
of
of
situations,
experienced
the
organism's
having
fit.
of
abolition
where
the
there
to
1960).
al
epilepsy
results
that
certain
feeding,
et
the
various
which
painful
avoid
instinctual
of
(e. g.,
lead
excised
are
sion
in
ablations
remark
system
cognitive
feeding).
during
erections
experi-
confined
and
of
acco-
his
limbic
babies
circumstances
normal
areas
epilepsy
behaviour
aggressive
(Interestingly,
in
e. g.,
pre-
cortex
be
'abnormalities'
in
activity.
oral
show
which
resulting
to
by
stimulation
animals
tend
emotional
supported
electrical
oldbrain
over
is
This
qualify
the
within
of
a number
result.
ments
discharge
the
the
subjective
limbic
in
However,
the
to
careful
discharges
limbic
system.
a spread
is
McLean
in
oldbrain
of
related
of
occurrence
that
saying
the
the
of
parts
on various
them-
confine
As we saw
stimulation
electrical
clearly
reflect
may
discharges
level.
bear
we must
observation
'oldbrain'
all
subcortical
chapter,
vious
first
McLean's
may
the
be
the
ablation)
436
parts
of certain
(in addition
to
the
of
and stimulation
of
the higher
cortical
oldbrain
of
a suppression
others
centres).
in
As we saw
and
achieve
1-5
of
maximum
fear
of
the
physiological
and
receptive
(e. g.,
but
meditation
denied
often
sublimated
in
as
one
the
"realizing
how
limated
the
to
However,
the
tent
meditation
unlikely
are
their
is
supported
other
to
have
nervous
declare
permanent
is
that
of
symbolizing
the
their
experiences
the
ouroboros,
The
with
boundaries
the
Absolute
that
the
Cosmos",
tempting
has
the
and
the
choice
of
by
argument
of
with
symbol
bites
a form
them
in
mysticism
its
own
tail,
perhaps
or
unconscious
abolition
who
mystics
(and
internal
mystics
'conditions'
unconscious
an
that
persis-
'physiological'
the
argue
reality.
long
that
see
sub-
to
permanent
to
and
to
practised
suggests
distinguish
"becoming
representing
The
snake
return
reports
difficult
reports
the
be
to
expressions
all
carry
important
the
to
return
autosexuality).
union
An
are
sought
(pre-ablated)
experiential
mutation.
the
is
created
This
in
"expanding
at
exercises
system.
by
that
of
of
and
not
in
to
pre-mystical
is debatable.
issue
being
with
animal,
the
positions
union",
symbols
ablated
avoided:
instincts
with
one
It
the
unlike
returning
as
not
Interestingly,
not
instincts.
oldbrain
mystic,
is
stand
near
supplanted
are
oneself",
It
expressions
such
and
replete
within
are
mating
"divine
World".
the
embracing
and
"becoming
Cosmos
the
to
are
abstinence.
Absolute",
by
system
attention
instincts
are
go are
partly
crosslegged
ignored,
marriage",
the
with
from
pain
experiences
"divine
leads
expression
ascetic
to
sympathetic-adrenal
feeding
'normal'
conquered
that
Also
(stages
emotions
likewise,
simply
noise,
parasympathetic
situations,
elsewhere).
mystical
are
the
characteristic
exercises:
such
to
all
avoided
directed
of
switch
a process
ignored
are
not
they
Painful
features.
is
anger:
mode,
of
elimination
first
make
internal
withdrawal
the
to
seeks
and
external
Two of
and
meditator
psychological
meditation).
those
they
desires,
emotions,
with
away
10 the
chapter
or
from
the
weakening
the
437
(proprioceptive
external
the 'I'
from
sensations)
and exteroceptive
(loosening
of ego boundaries).
'It'
the
as we saw earlier,
They are also
of hypnagogia.
"in
As Sedman (1966, p. 2) observed,
turbance
which leads to a change in
there
sciousness
in
change
states
in
and/or
self
ness
just
experienced
are
start
experiences
control
things,
clearer
head
(Sedman
1966,
setting
in
of
of
see
As
in
the
of
the
and
reality
aware-
Sometimes
epileptic
power
ability
I have
and
an
heavens
ecstatic
hear
open,
transfigured,
or
one
reported:
epileptic
to
everything"
of
in
the
acco-
however,
expectancy,
"occur
may
is
a sense
understanding
feel
(p. 3).
often.
a sense
epileptics
God"
either
by
of
feeling
They
Others
this
sense
a clearer
p. 3).
God speaking.
themselves
is
there
which
of conindeed
inseparable
unreality
i. e.,
as
"a
with
and
of
a strong
of
level
patients
derealization
and/or
feelings
any
the
some
environment",
depersonalization
obverse
In
a sense
of
the
epilepsy.
disepileptic
be a concomitant,
will
awareness.
self
by
mpanied
feature
are characteristic
to be found in
These,
feel
even
they
Everything
more vivid,
as though
appeared
I felt
I was
as though
were in technicolour.
the experience
was so lovely
of it...
part
to anything
I
I didn't
pay attention
else...
I can't
had so many visions,
pick
out any one,
by
like
replaced
another
was
vision
every
beautiful
Our Lady...
a continuous
Joseph
and
the time,
all
There was the
beautiful
I
to
picture.
I seemed
them everything
with
seemed placid...
sound of lovely
music - so
describe
couldn't
it.
(Sedman 1966,
(p. 4)
Sedman
but
In
to
respect
confuse
further
with
associates
often
also
of
to
his
the inside
remarks
by
reported
the
merging
that
the
is
rule,
states
of
elated
always
together
the
with
Changes
in
with
environbody
schema,
depersonalization,
epileptics.
observation
with the
pp. 3-4)
mood
phenomena".
visual
Sedman
which
are
the
or
ment
is
tranquility
experience
a pantheistic
"the
that
comments
of
a sense
saw Saint
be in it
outside
clinical
that
the
world,
impression
tends
oldbrain
McLean
(1961)
gained
is
438
patients
the
regard
themselves.
ded
the
children
and
resemblance
to
by
1978,
Koestler
of
is
internalization
hypnagogia,
p. 289)
the
an epileptic
of
funny
in
taste
my mouth
internalization
translation
or
into
another,
tactile
and
thetic
by
shared
(Galton
state
in
pathological
(e. g.,
gogia
they
McLean's
may
along
further
that
the
limbic
strengthen
the
states.
As
internal
the
world,
outside
and
for
images,
from
over
form
is
of
one
modality
in
which
is
and
mild
in
the
forms
in
and
1948)
hypna-
where
exper-
a dichotomy
the
of
of
neocortex,
to
a switch
and
related
remarked,
central
with
initiating
kines-
"aura-like",
there
p. 286)
sensations
kinesthetic,
exaggerated
hypnagogia
a strategically
correlating
on
possibility
(1978,
Koestler
data
individuals
system
during
only
tactile
input
"a
a crossing
another
other,
observation
predominance
occupies
with
p. 70).
oldbrain
brain
take
1957,
between
function
it
Hollingworth
(McKellar
iences
also
phenomena
normal
1883)
states
reported
are
in
encountered
are
waking
These
another.
not
crossing
is
another
information
dissolution:
boundary
forms
into
having
perceptual
with
into
walked
auditory,
into
visual
This
(1978,
Koestler
shows
of
turn
sensations.
modality
sense
one
is
other
and
in
meditation,
of
but
carries
often
by
sun",
group
sensations
imagery
and
experience
hypnagogia
as in
and other
visual
one
onto-
characteristics
a child
environment
of
just
as
the
of
the
of
over
the
of
we observed
quoted
who
girl
reported
and
sunlight
The
a
(quoted
suggestion
hypnosis
An example
is
peoples"
clear.
in
as
there
respect
The
it
in
sensed
experienced
incorporability
through
present.
is
primitive
quite
and
and
also
are
this
pp. 288-9).
regression
genetic
otherwise
world
In
were
or
outside
inside.
it
though
heard
seen,
that
a way
such
is
what
with
"show
tendency
to
an exaggerated
it were part of
external
as though
world
feelings
internal
In other
words,
are blen-
these
that
the
position
perceptions
appropriate
oldfor
from
action
439
according
own
it
emotes
in
McLean
to
primitive
that
says
who
thinks
and
(ib.,
concepts
verbal
has
it
i. e.,
lights,
processes:
mental
not
its
to
the
although
own
though
p. 283).
its
He quotes
may be
oldbrain
too
language
analyse
it
have the capacity
to partimight
yet
in a non-verbal
type
of symbolism.
cipate
implications
have significant
This
would
the emotional
as symbolism
affects
as far
imagine,
One might
life
of the individual.
brain
the visceral
for
though
that
example,
to conceive
of the
aspire
never
could
word
of a three-letter
red in terms
colour
it
of light,
wave-length
or as a specific
the colour
symbolically
with
associate
could
blood,
fainting,
diverse
things
as
such
flowers,
fighting,
etc.,
- correlations
leading
to phobias,
obsessive-compulsive
the help
behaviour,
Lacking
etc.
and
its
impressions
of the neocortex,
control
be discharged
without
modification
would
into
the hypothalamus
and lower
centres
behaviour.
Considered
of affective
in the light
psychology,
of Freudian
have many of the
the old brain
would
id.
of the unconscious
attributes
however,
that
One might
the
argue,
is not at all
brain
unconscious
visceral
(possibly
not even in certain
stages
but rather
the
eludes
of sleep),
because
its
grasp
of the intellect
structure
and primitive
animalistic
impossible
to communicate
makes it
in verbal
terms.
(McLean:
We have
is
that
by
'paralogical'.
the
the
level
not
In
notion
of
notion
of
of
of
mere
implying
only
but
a shift
shift
also
of
is
both
sameness
and
on
the
functioning
to
the
on
of
of
oldbrain
often
the
conceptual
weakening
a reduction
to
it
higher
has
mentation
been
totally
observed
replaced
quasi-perceptual
level.
This
consciousness
cerebral
is
activity
An extreme
activity.
oldbrain
p. 287).
1978,
Koestler
hypnagogia
particular,
similarity
imagery
a matter
in
that
seen
already
by
quoted
may
lead
to
one
or
440
the
(or
other
both)
to
two
of
truction,
linked
system
the
when
to
the
the
considerable
(a)
des-
Koestler's
use
terms,
tendencies,
sympathetic
In
respectively.
is
shift
to
integrative
and
cases,
activities:
or,
preservation,
physiologically
sympathetic
pathological
of
groups
tendencies
self-assertive
extreme
really
polarized
(b)
and
may be
in
even,
either
which
and
however,
case,
logic
resulting
para-
is
with
important
to
tendencies
in
half
lower
the
tendencies
1978,
p. 292).
careful
not
the
animal
have
wider
self-preservation
the
limbic
be
to
in
species"
too
in
kingdom,
as
human
aspects
than
those
in
mind
drawing
of
be
must
with
parallels
and
cognitions
bearing
between
(self-transcending)
integrative
one
animals;
dichotomy
the
(Koestler
part
level
emotions
"preservation
the
upper
human
those
and
with
the
the
on
literal
instincts
system
concerned
However,
qualification
and
of
the
of
mystic's
everything
manifests
to a different
limbic
and
instincts
and
welfare
and
one with
the
correlate
of his experience
of
in respect
to animals,
McLean
drives
localised
has
hand,
other
and points
as the cerebral
Interestingly,
bliss.
On the
patient.
of being
feeling
ecstatic
integrative
locus
the
all-
this
self-assertive
may be
tendencies
maintained.
In
many
stress
emotional
the
is
towards
vacillation
a state
there
may
to
'let
go',
the originalmode
ensue
a violent
in
the
of affairs.
This kind of
its
final
first
one
a reaction
being
result
affirming
'simultaneous'
to
i. e.,
turn
and
anxiety
shift
tendencies,
causing
activity:
from
resulting
(self-transcending)
opposite
forced
cases
pathological
one of
assertion-and-negation
441
is
in
the
latter
to
the
subject)
their
are
be
can
there
ence,
and
may enable
us,
but
(see
As
as
pointed
already
relates
the
logic
different
such
are
of
itself
of
an
creativity
the
how
cortical
succession
impossible
to
a logical,
entirely
irrelevant
one's
original
chain
images
totally
different
occur
in
ideas
as
unconnected
hypnagogia
in'
a giant
1911)
or
Also,
and
indepen-
work
the
tenuous
Conceptually,
which
with
the
example,
sometimes
of
and
is
paralogical;
thinks
series
thoughts
FsOR
1883).
becomes
one
the
there
can
are
'logically'.
'pop
of
as
In. hypnagogia
centres.
orderly,
ideas
if
oldbrain
trace
assimilates
instance,
feet
are
and
rules
(Calton
general
and
'logical'
of
(Hollingworth
a stage
of
it
for
the
and
the
manifests
paralogical:
umbrella
in
phenomena
it
is,
between,
between
association
'irrelevant':
entirely
conclusions
not
together
that
they
clearly
on
and
higher
them
of
as
the
following
state
traverses
states
thought
piece
furthermore,
suggest,
often
this
analysed
as
where
connection
a flower
in
be
to
understand
as
For
phenomena,
lowering
links
refer-
is
in
oldbrain
ways,
were
logical
autosymbolic
the
concepts
an orchestral
of
dently
same,
in
of
mechanics
activities.
states,
no
between
the
FsOR drawing
of
and
adjacent
insect
points
to
which
i. e.,
all
out,
adjacent
images
synesthetic
beats
and
modalities
clearly
noth-
which
in
presence
mental
in
else
mentation
of
paralogical
allow
not
then
possible
in
them
would
its
mystical
the
a number
relating
even
and
hypnagogia
intersects
too,
hypnagogia
what
Two).
in
and
is
everything
and
argued,
itself
among
(indeed,
creating
logic
of
everything
similarities
also
Part
to
by
system"
kind
This
(real
sense
opposites
case
Suzuki
resolved:
a real
their
a "close
related
pathological
in
former
the
called.
ultimately
in
and
be
are
encountered
and
has
can
which
above
in
(e. g.,
are
that
contain
contradicted.
everything
only
terms
all
(1978)
contradictions
'seeing'
by
case
literature
mystical
the
opposites),
Koestler
ing
of
characteristic
In both cases
also
1974).
lead
the
tenuous
about
or
something
associations,
then
to
initial
change
ideas
or
thought
442
or
Sometimes
problem.
itself
from
free
the
is
thought
a major
into
vening
thoughts
with
are
inspiration,
fill
steps
and
result
the
half-remembered
of
'irrelevant',
they are
the
and
And yet
out.
of certainty
a feeling
can
be
innumerable
tains
both
imaginal
the
one
and
selves
highly
of
readiness
our
tent
FOR.
people
who would
shown
to
not
merely
individuals
be
and
their
are
always
of
certainty
of
and
arduous
hours
If
when
and
logically
be
to
then
recognized
as
however,
be
invalid,
i. e.,
may
invalidly
may still
that
our
the
to,
that
show
carried
remain
hypnagogia
'irrelevant'
with
simply
the
other
fit
is
their
irrelevant
universe
theoretical
and
outside,
often
in
thema matter
a consismeans
our
these
discourse.
frameworks
the
that
midst,
'intervening'
when
of
on
prove
which
lunactics
that
remain,
into
them
conassociations
may
possible,
and
accent
indeed
alien
out
the
to
on
to
mystics
in
say
inter-
the
jump
may
relevance
ability
not
not
valid
Where
steps.
are
in
uncommon
research
that
conceptual
are
to
all
shown
of
have
always
thoughts
at
and
attached
infrequently,
combinations
and
we may
'end'
not
inter-
lost
are
problem
is
above
is
the
shown
the
relevant:
This
not,
than
empirical
'irrelevant',
side,
thus
something
significant
or even
to him and that
somehow a way
his feeling
of certainty.
from
seen
is
that
which
no
steps
and
thought
long
Not,
are
one
has
thought
steps
original
even
of
are
'end'
the
or
logical
missing
exist
a conclusion,
full
inspiration.
the
thought
subject
spend
'end'
the
valid
initial
1921).
the
to
discovered
are
the
thought)
is
affairs
the
to
often
that
"Eureka",
in
appears
initial
the
sometimes,
to
both
More
missing
shouting
and
initial
the
cuts
and
the
Arnold-Forster
thoughts
sound
or
of
(e. g.,
hypnagogia
the
a solution,
a solution
state
hypnagogia
trying
with
to
thought
occasions,
connected
(and/or
This
vening
sake,
a conclusion.
left
it.
to
as
premise
turned
is
own
'end'
or
one
On other
strongly
itself
presents
one
its
forgotten.
completely
solution
original
for
self-contained,
as
the
and
are
not
This
is
of
such
possibilities
443
to rules
of logic,
according
of what can be structured
from
FsOR are derived
their
that
but more importantly,
is,
that
experiences,
experiences
which
paralogical
them
with
carry
As pointed
as
judgement
value
in
But
is
possible:
to
be
kind
'psychic',
and
into
associations
These
for
p. 21),
all
the
deal
it
ways:
able
inspirational
ness
(although
render
of
great
to
be
may
to
willing,
and
or
still
verifiable
inspiration
which
steps,
and
gibberish-
that
mean
calling
that
such
we are
that
statements
verify
to
according
cuts
verifi-
irrelevant
argued
from
adapted
empirically
simply
try
he
him,
before
our
principles
verification).
an
wherein
phases
In
to
the
of
volition,
logical
through
cut
might
themselves
(1978)
Koestler
as
or
it
means
1975),
of
(1975,
"felt
by
which
pop-
understanding
passive
method
insights,
or
e.,
and,
the
of
Dusen
ideas,
(O'Brien
This
rest
Swedenborg
techinque
lead
it
capable
only
(i.
'logical'
a thing"
of
have
discourse.
of
Van
that
mystic,
paralogical
the
them.
Plotinus
may
is
carried
person
perfectly
universal
'unverifiable'
statements
it
potency"
circunvent
both
universes
them
implications
a similar
practised
"Symposiun".
Plato's
to
of
us
with
had
appears
permits
see
tells
hypnagogia).
in
as
to
unable
"passive
of
method
to
the
that
appear
activity
being
are
state.
would
disturbed'
concerned,
instance,
to
mind
appear
are
possible
once
at
a number
are
who
ulation
was
between
what
deductive
they
judgement
such
hypnagogist
the
of
make
refer
waking
no
and
while
a state
they
as
itself
'mentally
the
to
to
simply
and/or
that
understanding.
operating
inductive
associations
far
as
is
hypnagogia
strange
possible
entered
state
of
discussion,
associations,
all
is
It
this
'logically'
of
of
at
seem
out.
the
from
strange
some
do not
a strange
type
and
in
elsewhere
depths
the
logic
own
out
hypnagogia
to
their
fact,
often
explanatory
the
of
as
faced
of
notion
disparate
two
moon
noted
with
the
suggests
FsOR
the
and
earlier,
more
than
concept
of
"bisociation"
the
activity
conceptual
("matrices")
such as the
tides
in
two
can
be
hypnagogia
intersecting
brought
the
together.
subject
"matrices"
is
and
444
be
thus
may
individual
the
vity
does
'paralogically'.
Kepler's
In
associating
is
Galileo
fancy".
not
Similarly,
above
the
phases
the
not
partly
because
have
their
of
paralogical
nature:
overwhelmed
by
'understanding'
factor
contributory
feeling
an
of
a sense
activities
position
at
the
hypnagogia
does
sense
to
imaginal
experience
believe,
is
due
as
alternatives
there
gogia
are
confirmation
of
hypnagogia,
too,
is
as
if
does
ations
arising
one
ways.
in
and
It
McLean's
flowers.
thus
example
not
no
it.
disparate
that
of
it
the
in
hypna-
the
associin
follow
known
they
things
than
more
rules
of
(b)
contrast),
in
hypna-
existence.
Thus,
likeness,
surprising
game.
possibility
and
paralogical
together
and
In
state.
their
am',
the
associations
always
them
above,
into
The
knows
are
proximity,
FsOR linking
is
he
do not
they
'I
the
This,
with
of
shouts
this,
imagery
carries
existence.
hypnagogia
(e. g.,
association
across
in
(a)
respect:
cut
image
hear
not
appears
confirmations
are
every
gogist
own
"accompanying
because
this
is
there
that
its
in
exist
When
reality.
enter
in
found
throughout
to
negations,
Everything
negation.
It
no
is
possibilities'
do not
such
our
'fascination'
of
'contemplating'
from
'alternative
of
a prominent
specific
with
possibilities
underlined
many
the
diffused
presence
hypnagogist
the
alternative
have
the
certainty.
imagery.
of
it
endows
to
of
occupy
a diffuse
transaction,
is
becomes
logic.
is
to
to
because
also
often
found
it
and
again
prevents
allowing
I
7),
chapter
but
accompanies
relation
of
'occult',
defies
as
"occult
an
a feeling
form
tides,
we talk
hypnagogist
unfolding
the
associations
autonomy
defined
in
as
which
the
significance"
(see
labelled
a logical
of
a more
contents
which
is
accompany
take
not
of
end
been
significance,
and
idea
conceptual
of
with
'understanding'
feeling
everyday
moon
which
this
of
indescribable
This
it
to
example
and
the
actibut
hypnagogia
of
apparent
their
of
the
the
case
imaginal
infrequently,
which,
known
of
this
'logically'
well
dismissed
in
of
In
associate
the
have
to
said
irrelevancies
the
'multi-sociating'.
be
to
said
they
'irrelevant'
may relate,
such
as
as
blood
445
Hypnagogia
also
like
manifests,
the
paradox
(non-reflection)
and
self-transcendence
assertiveness).
We might
mystical
states,
if
paradox
we keep
sensorial
and
round
are
such
and
in
ted
FOR.
data
in
attention,
that
is
no
depths
of
hypnagogia
by
his
or
eliminates
or
eliminates
his
generally
needs
fear,
and
anger.
is
often
It
on
the
which generates
awareness"
1973, p. 282) "the ancient
structures
be said to provide
the 'raw material'
thalamic
structures
contribute
'the
cerebral
cortex
ultimately
the
television
a radar
is
McLean,
preservation
and
and
higher
respectively.
linked
is
screen
screen
estingly,
lower
'arouses'
formation
reticular
respectively
to
the
as noted
to
These
of
the
two
pilot'
to
the
here
may,
acquisition
in
of
instincts
those
of
the
of
hunger,
is the
cortex
(Koestler
and that
in the brain-stem
may
the
of awareness:
to
the
component;
brain
what
set
(McLean
1958)".
localized
of
sympathetic
system
instincts
and
and
what
Inter-
self-
instincts
limbic
hypo-
the
animal;
television
above,
groups
which
And
visceral
is
the
the
object,
also
emotions
the
species-preservation
parts
a particular
fascination
cerebral
"apparatus
the
to
similar
activities
the
and
of
deliberately
out
lie
the
or
state
is
man's
may
to
that
argued
is
concept,
This
sets
to
genesis
division
sympathetic-adrenal
construc-
subject
tendencies.
related
a FOR,
consciousness'
clue
its
data
to
image,
attention
hypnagogist's
important
self-consciousness:
and
who
self-assertive
an
the
ourselves,
'secondary
prevents
lie
perhaps,
The
conept.
because
'logically'
attention.
meditator
whole
hypnagogic
related
every
his
the
concentrate
image,
since
all-
irrelevant
single
we may remind
reached
to.
there
'fascinates'
his
associations,
'logically'
single-minded
association
total
the
is,
the
be
cannot
hypnagogia
peculiarly
to
as
hypnagogist's
that
attended
the
understanding
the
mind
'irrelevant'
not
single-mindedness
to
suggestibility:
fascintedly
is
one
in
and
(non-self'-
'openness',
and
are
combining
closer
constantly
sensitivity
each
get
conceptual
associations
of
hypnotic
the
in
of
are
the
animals
also
parasympathetic
but
446
divisions
the
of
(1978)
Koestler
has
"self-assertive
transcending
or
to
an effort
tendencies".
is
is
oneself,
the
primitive
for
need
in
an
fit
the
through
but
to
form
some
be
in
not
attacks
itself
at
not
merely
matter
the
locus
The
McLean
Koestler
and
1978,
(Koestler
there
not
brains
is
as
and
p. 273),
the
its
argued
again,
did
in
self-assertive
not
attack
it
and
fact
time
an
asserts
leads
This
the
me
does
oldbrain
but
awareness
for
being
not
least
at
an
that
stem
is
emotes,
of
would
it
level).
to
ability
every
archicortex
may
the
that
as
itself
of
but
of affairs
a state
as
in the lack
of co-ordination
between
on
be meaningless
life
material"
'responsible'
such
so much
itself
"schizophysiology"
between
co-ordination
less
they
hypothesis
Thus,
or
in
"raw
the
self-awareness.
from
the
of
correlated
(obviously,
animal
a locali-
awareness
if
primitive
what
sometimes
to
emotions,
sense,
provide
contains
also
all
why
s more
lies
useless
withdraws
or
no
of
self-awareness
that
formulation
the
and
of
emotions).
would
which
anthropomorphic
an
animal
to
of
here
argued
form
of
out
a strongly
as
the
at
perhaps,
pointing
argument
angry,
meaningless
utterly
from
this
be
to
and
some
(or
form
fear
and
self-assertion
for
support
fear
be
without
is,
this
asserts
an animal
to
even
arisen
itself
pre-
point
that
may have
of
in
self-assertion
accompanying
preserve
unit
a separate
the
to
unit,
environment:
the
The
some
also
system
and
need
self-contained
feel
limbic
the
within
discharge
physical
and
(thus
self-
he
is
identity
of
be
oneself
versa,
of
and
loss
simultaneously
zation
anger
and
vice
there
"self-
the
between
assumption
self-preservation
epileptic
manifest
as
the
the
will
asserts
notion
oldbrain
Fear
self-awareness.
this
the
of
It
efforts.
very
implies
self-preservation)
level
and
self-assertive
that
into
second
one
into
group
implication
a mutual
self-assertion:
in
here
be made
integrative
preserve
himself
serves
the
and
and
preservation
first
tendencies"
humans,
In
system.
the
elaborated
there
that
noticed
nervous
autonomic
the
genesis
talked
about
of
by
"insufficient
the
neocortex"
lie
in
so
"schizophysiology"
between
and
far
as
-
the
self-transcending
two
447
in
the
tendencies
generated
emphasized
and exaggerated
The
lies
hypnagogia
of
state
in
loss,
identity
of
is
environment
(internalize)
and
loss
and
self-awareness)
(the
self-assertiveness
features
enable
might
logical
loci
physiological
its
to
is
same
for
seek
the
the
for
the
being
transcends
which
are
fication
Hypnagogia,
here
The
locus
inferred
procal
is
from
influence
As Magoun
to
the
be
(1963b,
shall
activating
we would
McLean
and in
a human
that
in
the
by,
p. 174)
or
manifestation
rami-
tendencies).
that
of
activities
features
the
pre-
argue
where
instincts,
assumption
of
part,
self-transcendence
system,
hypothesis
and
in
reticular
enumerated
'integrative'
activities
on,
least
Conversely,
of
type
by
found
that
speculate
self-transcending
considered
localized
are
as
whose
species-preservation
one
characterized
transcending'.
bral
only
as
intense,
or
at
the
limbic
in
a human's
of
is
fact
in
we may
of
the
speculate
correct
correlated,
loci
and,
contains
itself
(b)
of
instincts
"species-preservation"
(this
thalamus
psycho-
activities
diffuse
wakefulness.
the
attentional
fascination).
the
is
correlates
of
part
the
of
correlate
how
then
activities
cerebral
upper
localized
above,
adjacent
responsible
system
the
or
to
self-assertive
be
to
significance.
McLean
also
fear
of
absence
and
and
incorporate
willingness
tentatively
with
of
the
lack
absorption,
system,
those
with
sently,
if
lack
that
to
due
also
oldbrain,
the
may
self-awareness
in
to
limbic
lower
the
therefore,
no matter
correlates
the
and,
genesis
related
cerebral
with
the
self-awareness,
closely
in
in
evolutionary
If
environment,
hypnagogia
of
aspects
the
self-
assumption
perhaps,
(a)
to
as
and
tendency
viz.,
us
latter
the
latter
hypnagogia,
of
the
function
abandonment,
(or,
self-awareness
of
relinquish
This
with
merge
and
features
implicit
the
nature
of
LEB,
inimical,
not
the
integrative
viz.,
only
neocortex.
to
above
tendencies,
transcending
and perhaps
my description
by
characterized
fear
by the
the
of
relevance
oldbrain,
and
its
upper
the
other
noted,
cere-
correlative
brain
RAS and
stem
its
is
reci-
structures.
oldbrain
"it
'self-
is
now possible
448
identify
to
a thalamo-cortical
inhibition,
capable
partially
for
is,
That
and
those
of
system
the
reticular
thalamic
medial
that
of
in
activity
alpha
higher
brain
the
frequency
fact
that
ting
afferent
deal
which
also
sensory
signals
do with
to
the
cular
neurons
are,
further,
PGO spikes
and
paradoxical
of
(The
subject
dealt
is
of
is,
be
fact,
blocked
or
by
the
RAS.
The
direc-
station
may have
hypnagogia.
In
of
system
is
(NREM)
sleep.
thought
the
sleep
in
the
cat.
and
dreams
5 and
chapters
'localization'
of
reti-
production
in
sleep
to
in-
to
Giant
in
(REM)
with
in
cerebrum
implicated
detail
The
spindling
a relay
genesis
quiet
medi-
sleep.
from
the
arousal
system
rhythmic
hypnagogia
more
myself
concern
shall
yield
relating
in
with
mediates
and
can
1963a).
Magoun
also
as
to
raphe
hibit
RAS and
acts
the
the
stem
activation
stimulation
thalamus
brain
upper
cortex
electrical
the
a great
the
induces
the
reticular
nuclei)
that
The
cease.
thalamic
(intrinsic
and
are
excitability
cortical
nucleus
of
part
and
system
diffuse
the
motor,
mechanism
(see
activating
whereas
depression
ates
ascending
brain
the
of
reduced
excitation"
internal
sensory,
this
of
the
of
its
become
action
internal
alertness
the
the
of
consequences
activity
that
so
functions
nervous
opposite
modifying
globally,
or
higher
of
for
mechanism
9;
here
awareness
I
and
self-awareness).
it
Thus,
1976;
on
is
that
and
"visceral"
brain
"the
sations
that
to
(Koestler
absent"
(1958)
McLean
put it,
the
believe
with,
these
'thing'
i. e.,
arousal,
(like
one
loses
loses
is
would
senprobably
be,
as
spirits".
because.
be wrong
are
view
a pencil)
old
bodily
we should
to
and
cortical
the
of
reality
based.
gains
on
the
of
begin
To
consciousness
dependent
entirely
finds
to
Oswald
dependent
awareness
internal
premises
appear
a subject
and
own
arguments
their
arguments
behaviourist
our
p. 289),
"disembodied
on which
criteria
with
1978,
these
is
1890;
James
contribution
us
of
by
consciousness
the
provide
experience
only
that
without
be
Now,
not
but
activation
activity,
(e. g.,
argued
1978)
Koestler
cortical
often
as
criteria
of
consciousness
depending
on
his
EEG
449
of
research
able
the
reticular
that
carry
formation
specific
(Oswald
ether
shock
to
leg
to
that
identical
"the
whereas
the
p. 38).
this
In
) to
(awake?
the
while
the
if
surely,
rather
is
to
'resides'
for
sought
to
continued
show
demonstrating
cortex
and,
of
acquisition
therefore,
its
own
that
seem
or
anchorage'
as
a criterion
dreams
or
not
support
the
would
it
is
reality
for
hallucinations.
the
yield
cortex
distinguishing
is
drugged
is
greatly
But
not
the
on
of
the
argument
that
notion
the
contrary,
consciousness
In
Moreover,
loss
dependent
of
learned
on
the
for
responsible
if
that
the
cortex
It
spirits":
supplies
between
the
and,
environment
principle
other
animals
"disembodied
that
the
cause
decorticated
is
with
(ib.,
responsive
wakefulness.
cortex
testing
formation
formation.
is
state
stimuli.
manifested
McLean's
it
potential
experimenters
do
cortex;
learning
were
electric
animal
the
cortex
1967)
relationships
reversing
on
would
how
that
clearly
the
of
of
non-
small"
the
the
animals
how
thus,
is
reti-
normal
very
reticular
variations
the
cortex"
evoked
'residence'
Kleitman
decorticate
same
habits
were
the
the
now
by
the
the
in
(e. g.,
experiments
in
that
the
reticular
conscious
does
this
suggests
be
these
not
of
responsiveness
surmised
reaching
respond
consciousness
it
was
signals
to
animal
formation's
thus
of
animals'
time
the
consciousness
part
the
cortex
during
is
animal
was
conscious-
thiopentone,
the
in
the
example
and
in
of
animals
a cortical
animals
reticular
diminished,
in
cortex.
to
in
drug
potential
stimuli
the
instance,
pathways
human
impulses
registered
anaesthetized
"when
a sufficiency
resulted
evoked
the
into
off
criteria
on
barbiturate
the
the
for
to
that
the
branch
sensory
above
nerve
p. 37);
or
the
up
send
'activating'
1976,
given
that
to
demonstrate
main
failure
of
shows other
signs
A considermay be.
that
the
drawn
because
is
or
or
relays,
to
is
conclusion
it
cular
of
findings
these
lost
from
through
signals,
the
eyes
afferents"
formation
Attaching
ness
"collateral
of
existence
his
or sleep,
as the case
has been carried
out to
wakefulness
is
he opens
and whether
record
so
often
'reality
the
invoked
wakefulness
and
450
is
It
McLean
the
and
criteria
the
on which
the
the
in
Thomson
also
to
essential
but
in
"where
the
mesencephalon,
Thus,
in
but
and
outside
"integrative"
in
for
the
means
and
induction.
the
oldbrain,
the
cortex,
become
the
it
case,
the
of
one
show
strong
transcending
or
and
"self-assertive"
tive
hypothesis
between
and
assertive
That
two
cerebral
other
limbic
integrative
system,
might
system,
tendencies,
left
cerebral
provides,
deduction
of
tendencies
but
notion
of
consciousness
by
If
to
areas
of
argue
the
oldbrain
"self-
with
the
one
hand,
other.
A tenta-
for
correlations
cerebral
right
and
for
hemispheres
on
the
be
this
seek
cerebral
(b)
between
hemisphere,
is
of
physically
also
tendencies.
the
the
particularized
tendencies,
on
by
also
correlations
tendencies,
upper
and
the
a sense
differentiation),
interest
of
it
supplied
these
between
stage
hemispheres.
great
it
in
logic
up
consistent
this
of
Major
which
mentally
integrative"
at
the
limbic
lower
taken
the
relationships,
(separation,
that
meet".
in
assumptions
possible
the
particular
generalizations
specific
only
and
in
with
spatial
the
the
system
specificity
oldbrain
not
or
found
existence.
are
the
of
Thompson
the
concerned
and
relationships
areas
the
is
and
are
be
would
physiological
spheres,
they
as
into
(a)
is
and
'reside'
not
is
aspect
It
provided
thalamus
it
developing
polarized
that
of
"self-assertive"
its
and
aspect
are
and
ideas,
they
between
subthalamus
cortex
logic:
be
the
of
is
speak,
in
individualizes
universal
to
are
and
does
is
cortex
argued,
to
not
both
structures,
temporal
sequential
premises,
1948)
such
the
the
which
(1938,1957)
oldbrain:
that
particularizes
stand
as
the
consciousness
provides
so
is
subcortical
consciousness
cortex
steps,
made
conclusion
consciousness
cortex
is
that
Nielsen
and
indeed
a distinction
is
As Penfield
cons-
a distinction
such
distinction
the
and
'cortical
as
advocate
logical
the
oldbrain.
(1951;
when
My position
premise
major
by
clearly
fill
to
there
But
myself
importance.
utmost
consciousness'
do.
Koestler
and
drawn
'oldbrain
and
ciousness'
between
distinguish
to
tempting
generally
and
hemithe
self-
451
'reality
mental
of
based
wrongly
and
anchorage'
consciousness
are:
Oswald
the
a subsequent
being
now
is
intend
between
I have
these
two
p. 37).
These
former
been
without
are
not
synonymous".
Oswald's
against
concepts,
aware,
"Wakefulness",
possible
here
argue
attributes
passed.
wakefulness
to
the
having
of
contrast,
distinction
statement
and
environ-
of
"by
Although
do not
utilization
what
Consciousness
in
(1976,
describe
cortex.
and
seen
to
able
continues,
be
by Oswald
response,
experience,
criteria
can
offered
skilled
and
behaviourist
on
especially
since
increasing
breathing
in
or
1972,1975,
is
It
on
Swedenborg),
seen,
reduce
fearful
sudden
of
induction
thus,
by
(excitation
increase
As
of
or
wherein
in
may
meditation)
automatic
numerous
a semblance
of
behavioural
accompanied
by
all
of
and
wakefulness,
be mostly
or
Erickson
Absorbed
attention,
oxygen
yet
consumption
the
acts
may, be
is
also,
and
the
to
be
imme-
respiration
of
of
aware-
through
absorption
hypnagogia,
in
state
carried
out
is
which
giving
also
physiological
criteria
consciousness
(e. g.,
away'
known to
thus
1978,
to
a dissociated
subject's
'miles
known
and
(whether
to
withdrawn,
1969),
is
lead
of
away
creation'.
orientation
wakefulness
most
completely
case:
and
or
blood.
the
image
a mental
on
of
formation)
reticular
in
get
intensification
concentration
earlier,
argued
(fascination)
psi,
the
to
'act
decrease
an
dioxide
carbon
that
stimulus
about
of
lexical.
Koestler
the
a mementary
bringing
again,
ness
angering
individuals,
clearly":
note
Dusen
van
especially,
we have
into
to
or
followed
diately
think
also
creative
"Often
to
interesting
also
that
dioxide
carbon
(see
oxygen
cortical
order
a form
excessive
and
Woodworth:
in
speech
as
of
through
excitation
create
a shortage
(e. g.,
activity
p. 80)
that
exercises
as we have
formation
reticular
blood
the
from
that
contended
excite
A.
Huxley's
as we might
decrease
the
may
say.
respiration
reticular
452
formation
intensify
and
(a)
hypnagogia
in
(c)
decreases,
by
evidenced
we have
"more
real
cortical
than
and
this
(this
depend
would
in
are
to
the
among
be
to
that
all
are
stage,
such
said
say
experiences
on
partially
reports):
not
and
respiration
(as
that
is
hypnagogic
all
(b)
verbal
experiences
reality"
meditation
decreases
and
of
psi,
absorbed,
activity
reports
meditational
nature;
is
attention
EEG recording
cases
in
awareness;
this
of
other
things).
It
have
thus
would
least
at
activities
and
the
the
and
is
state
tered
in
of
and
and
the
reticular
formation
in
combination
of
the
thalamus
reports
the
and
of
dreamy
present
(decrease
activity
that
that
perhaps
of
cortical
does
not
some
'causes'
necessarily
or
have
been
areas
some
areas
of
the
to
pons
the
The
sleep).
preceding
also
thalamic
activity
of
decrease
decrease
the
of
other
a lowering
But
as
be
(perhaps
REMs in
aurae
medial
mean
instinc-
intensi-
spiking
from
the
and
in
nuclei
of
activity).
in
might
particular
course
states
awareness
as well
thalamic
PGO spiking
mental
suggest
seizures
is
precede
some
epileptics'
increased
that
neurons
reticular
giant
at
experienced
as
excitation
the
encoun-
if
consciousness,
of
be
(rooted
the
medial
e. g.,
oldbrain,
self
epileptics
self-awareness,
of
the
with
the
explicable
is,
be
might
then
or
by
'localized',
are
or
with
render
That
as
excitation
as
met
experienced
'clouding'
explained
instance,
on
to
said
self-awareness
awareness,
frequent
their
for
on
1978,
further
may
awareness
self-preservation)
in the oldbrain,
arguing,
of
also
attacks.
tive
fication
is
psi
awareness
state)
is
which
epileptic
'fascinated'
light
some
focussed
(Koestler
oldbrain
p. 191),
a
"protoplasmic"
Piaget
called
or
Schachtel's
"Metamorphosis"
1959).
and
selfless
with
argue,
is
universe
universe"
hypnagogia,
limbic
self-awareness
throw
that
awareness
also
of
and
correlations
respect,
consciousness
intensity
(sheer,
the
awareness
this
"the
meditation
of
during
of
(see
This
the
in
consciousness
"symbiotic"
stages
strong
child
self
of
state
very
may,
views
for
that
some
ontogenetic
that
appear
ERG
in
in
cortical
awareness.
453
(a)
If
the
medial
cortex
and
yet
continue
which
does
not
reach
and
(b)
sic
association
because
is
the
exteroceptive
and
crowds
thus
Koestler's
the
locus
the
information
does
not
psychological
in
possible
that
part
this
area
McLean's
and
also
to
point
be
might
of
form
nuclei
thus
features
and
explain
hypnagogic
of
thalamic
activities
cortex
might
nature
and
reaches
the
reach
(this
medial
whose
alia,
processes),
'localize'
we may thus
"self-transcending"
tendencies
physiological
we
activity
inter
thought
instincts
convey
cortical
mean,
extrin-
cortex,
system
"species-preserving"
with
to
paralogical
Since
limbic
the
of
but
the
to
the
of
the
diffusedly,
cortex
(1)
logical
it
properly
'logically'
and
experiences).
the
proprioceptive
processed
synaesthetic
of
which
taken
in
reaches
areas
be
'dampen'
information
or
manage
in
thalamus
never
sensory
association
and
the
receive
never
reduction
(2)
somehow,
dampening
a situation
(which
might
quantitative
nuclei,
cortex,
have
then
the
the
the
of
to
reduced
is
to
nuclei
information
may
thalamic
correlated
hypnagogia
and
related
states.
In
nuclei
association
areas,
memory
of
only
as
jamais
its
conveying
some
if,
argued,
from
the
acquire
must
be
minutely
reality
relayed
his
his
his
to
ego
to
mental
made
earlier,
schema
and
to
'localized'
the
cortex
indicating
on
the
to
of
their
opposites,
deja
vu
in
that
in
where
how
cortex.
not
the
prehim
enables
to
environment:
to
to
anchorage,
- indeed,
information
the
are
order
reality
oldis
and
normally
physical
the
depriving
thus
cortex
may
senses
anchorage'
and
opposite
of
the
not
agnosias,
too,
area
from
the
its
and
this
the
experiences
identity,
of
the
including
cortex,
be
'reality
schema'
from,
prevented
might
loss
of
'ego
represented,
is
and
thalamus
a point
reiterate
also
extrinsic
information
information
from
himself
relate
but
genesis
as
of
servation
results
the
are
the
of
the
feeling
The
individual
the
of
if
concerted
areas
physiological
conveyed
thalamus
cryptomnesias,
vu.
brain
the
of
synaesthesias
as well
have
is
association
relevant
to
in,
hindered
or
it
addition,
the
retain
senses
logic
of
so
3D
454
feeling
vu and the
Deja
dej
The
be
both
vu
izing
but
are
cortical
association
an
in
missing,
elements
in
ceptual-conceptual
effected,
in
and
identified
that
prevents
the
nal
in
(both
insufficient
the
'logic'
(or
taken
ever
is
paralogical
mentation.
familiarity
and
that
no
the
p. 1)
it
mere
is
Referring
no
fancy,
poetical
present
p. 2)
the
with
characterized
and an increase
(ib.,
ordinary
both,
"by
have
of
old'is
never
'jumping
to
links
or
missing
it
that
showing
of
by
shared
to
are
an
as
consciousness
we may note,
no
to
by
error
deja
vu
it
know
of
memory,
identification
absolute
The
past".
the
Crichton-Browne
visited
reminiscence,
but
both
former,
the
who
vagueness
of
draw
to
are
"Those
though
situation
fact,
the
with
The
writes:
present
no way
to
activated
character
typical,
certainty
hypnagogia.
(1895,
This
bothering
steps,
and
is
imagi-
which,
the
in
may,
there
place).
intervening
for
com-
conceptual
cortex
the
which
which
not
conclusions',
that
and
attention
conceptual)
inhibited
latter
intensifies
drawing
thus
of
analysis
former
the
enough
decide
result
and
in
case
the
perceptual
the
are
another
place
detailed
and
enable
to
as'
same
taken
has
perceptual
the
been
the
often
is
perbecomes
inhibition:
oldbrain
conclusions,
brain
is
whereas
the
to
logical
as
relevant
cortex,
activity
sameness,
of
we may
have
similarity
cortical
vu
necessary
connections
experience
organ-
appropriate
deja
of
out
the
the
the
the
past
'anchoring'
notion
the
carrying
the
features
of
in
imaginal
with
all
adjacent
from
or
in
or
may
a phenomenon
crucial
Thus,
not
same
derived
links
imaginal
and
between
in
the
the
is,
activation
data
viz.,
which
that
oldbrain
parison
certain
which
with
hypnagogia,
which
and
as
perceptual
areas.
experience
seen
is
of
experiences
the
of
is
vu
similarity
activity
have
activities
familiarity
of
of
experiences
hypnagogic
and
dej
the
feeling
the
which
with
if
loci
certainty:
phenomenon
correlated
oldbrain
of
experience
is
well
of
further
present
surroundings,
in another
direction",
features
of
hypnagogia.
In
455
"absolute
the
identification
we may also
have
encountered
in
latter
the
diacy.
present
the
with
past"
to that
attentional
a very similar
state
hypnagogia
invests
as noted,
and which,
a feeling
with
in
states
temporal
of
Crichton-Browne
mental
the
of
further
and
in
that
remarks
imme-
spatial
dreamy
general
[there
is]
in the loss
a negative
of
element
control
of the higher
centres
and a positive
in the raised
element
activity
of other
nervous
arrangements,
permitting
of new cerebral
combinto those
take
ations
somewhat
akin
which
place
during
the activity
of the imagination
and flight
be conit
A dreamy
of genius.
state
may
....
in some aspects
it
veniently
called,
and dreamy
is
is,
it
undoubtedly
and yet,
strictly
speaking,
for
it
involves
to a dream,
not comparable
a
larger
than
residuum
of object
consciousness
a
dream contains
and a volume
of subject
conscioushas
It
ness to which
a dream rarely
reaches.
features
in the
peculiar
of its
own and stands
the darkness
to a dream that
same relation
of an
does to the more frequently
eclipse
occurring
darkness
of night.
(Crichton-Browne
between
The relationship
in
have
creativity
diate
"raised
and
(c)
resultant
remark
of
oldbrain
the
cortex
into
p. 345)
(1938,
"it
is
its
the
significance
it
would
who,
the
from
repressed
be
that
in
the
higher
in
form
general
respect
The first
decide
is
it
is
It
functional
of
lowering
the
whether
a "loss"
considered
or
whether
the
cortex
'allows'
own
the
latter
'forces'
or
to
subject
of
the
hypnagogia
is
discussed
relevant
a psychoanalytic
instinctual
an
perhaps
due
whole
of
arrange-
nervous
argument
inactivity
Although
19,
chapter
into
relative
evolutionary
be
and
come
need.
circadian
that
to
its
to
to
reorientation
the
in
is
activity
other
formulation.
importance
of
and
imne-
Of
combinations".
in
negative
evolutionary
organismic
and
its
13.
control
his
cerebral
imagination,
of
remarks
of
(and,
states
chapter
of
of
acceptable
in
cortical
"loss
activity
"new
although
debatable
in
implications
the
ments",
the
(a)
is
there
(b)
activities
discussed
p. 2)
mental
Crichton-Browne's
are
state
centres",
and
been
relevance
dreamy
dreamy
hypnagogia),
particular,
1895,
to
quote
angle,
wishes,
here
a
function
Isakower
argued
charged
as
to
456
they
id-libido,
with
are
out
a possible
the
remark
result
loss
of
instincts,
and
'force'
(1952)
the
EEG activity
cortical
in
be
the
in
vity
the
of
The
placing
stress
being
The
in
to
switch
major
The
deja
(1897)
linked
also
of the epileptic
(pp. 285-6).
Ellis
taking
state
if
ved
of
by
the
takes
considered
as
the
and
wherein
The
latter
overwhelming
the
present
are
of
enfeebled
an
"it
they
that
are
liable
to
which
the
"subject
that
experience
have
even
been
(p. 286).
consciousness
of
the
a form
inter-dormitum
experiences
conviction
recei-
mistaken
memories"
the
and
are
as
seems
so blurred
in
state
in
stage
are
cases
such
enfeebled
experiences
Ellis
as
phenomena
and impaired
of
that
for
hypnagogia
same
paramnesic
kinds
sensations,
by
prodromal
these
and
the
consciousness
centres
place
excited
He further
"the
in
cerebral
between
He suggested
exhausted
is
these periods
'logic'.
argued
sleep-dream
sensations
activity.
new combinations
oldbrain
with
of
as
there
relationship
presence
acti-
throughout)
argued
was
may
remark
creative
states
in
considered
excited
internally
one
for
(and
two
and
the
illusion
an
fit"
consciousness".
externally
that
for
"in
place
the
earlier
combinations"
hypnagogia
and
sub-
parasympathetic
in the fact
only
and whatever
during
elsewhere
a strong
in
raised
the
in
changes
the
debatable
and adjacent
of
experience
who
to
paper
activity,
existence
vu
switch
cerebral
this
the
second
into
acti-
a decrease.
Hodes et
nucleus,
terms
cerebrum
or
by the oldbrain
interpreted
are
in
hypnagogia
the
caudate
responsible
way
oldbrain
in
arise
"new
the
held
in
is
point
on
any
the
and
third
position
that
present
oldbrain
system.
the
into
that
Crichton-Browne's
our
oldbrain
appeared
monkeys
e. g.,
cortex.
translated
found
was
the
not
oldbrain
it
drowsing
of
of
also
which
structures,
than
is
in
studies
but
"repression",
of
is
activity
comes from
cortical
argument
Leaving
increased
is,
that
quality".
notion
activity
cortical
[hypnagogic]
hypnagogia
that
argues
to
vity
appears
for this
Support
al
cathexis]
the
against
argument
clearly
of
desires
[i. e.,
Cs
with
phenomenon,
the
occasion
which
minute
experienced
take
place.
has
details
before"
an
of
457
(pp. 284-5),
they
or
is,
that
may consist
been
experienced
fact
they
have
are
dream
to
the
hypnagogic
internal
liability
to
the
[i.
paramnesia
lowered
to
Now,
it
in
has
this
cerebral
ditions
similar
is
inhibition.
more
The
not
necessarily
(b)
whatever
cient
for
the
carrying
in
not
vu
experience
a feeling
of
that
and,
subjective
sensation
also
Sedman
in
to
opposed
ally,
and
ability
it
is
conviction,
and
Ellis
of
terms
of
analyse
by
this
but
their
in
of
most
certainty
of
and
ability
only
of
they
are
of
addition,
"there
neuronal
in
(ib.,
p. 287;
see
oldbrain
activity
cortical
'houses'
cortex
of
and
the
a
a positive
the
is
may be
suggest
incapable
deliberation
pro-
to
respect
temporally
objectify
very
logical
valid
stressing
if
insuffi-
is
them
in
interpretation
earlier,
are
there
power"
increased
to
hypnagogia
notes,
which
cortical
inhibited,
pattern
In
increased
all
argued
and
state
himself
p. 3),
to
to
wakefulness.
and
a negative
As
enfeeblement.
the
as
1966,
interpretation
as
of
conviction
experience
through
i. e.,
organismic
refers
(a)
con-
above,
argued
and
merely
sound
of
such
in
Ellis
the
result
under
shift
inhibited
their
is
the
of
in
Ellis;
activation
of
is
internalized,
and
As
centres
out
waking
that
with
reported.
slips
in
so
blurred
although
but
memories
arguments
agreement
a case
'rearranged',
also
my main
oldbrain
information
of
or
p. 287).
necessarily
of
the
dream
impression
external
becomes
cerebral
(c)
defa
of
in
as
experience,
(ib.,
exhausted
activities,
activity
the
are
involving
orientation
vu]
centres",
events
probably
a real
with
really
"just
class
they
real
state
is
life-like
the
i. e.,
of
hypnagogic
and
in
whilst
as memories
to
they
a dream,
vivid
not
past
autosuggestion
am in
is
in
"the
of
one
the
that
input
respect
however,
"exhausted
bably
been
in
and
class"
external
blurring,
this
dej
same
life
raised
shadow
character,
that
state"
the
is
e.,
the
hypnagogia
and
paramnesic
impression
becomes
and
the
that
vu
realization
appear
concluded
paramnesia
deja
experienced
that
experiences
heightened
allied
false
real
been
only
Ellis
events.
in
the
of
are
the
of
have
its
they
and
spati-
certainty
the
thinking
458
of
alternatives.
no
alternatives:
all
(1978,
As Sartre
wakeful
in
have
the
with
feeling
It
of
conviction.
might
also
howcertainty
of
they
how
the
cortical
of
and
instinct,
i. e.,
is
a feeling
or
lesser
of
oldbrain
degree
jacent
brain
in
its
that
(i. e.,
by alternatives
especially
from
able
viction
claims
and
beliefs
are
Believing
the
anchored
has
been
More
viscera'.
knowing
of
in
the
sense
A paranoid
schizophrenic
validation
of
knowledge.
to
In
their
that
system
a similar
be
is
a greater
ad-
schizo(i.
old-
e.,
be wavered
characterized
con-
firmly
in
the
rooted
put
to
be
it
that
is
influence
the
true.
one's
with
beliefs
beyond
the
felt
are
strong
belief:
"irrational
it,
say
a mystic
indistinguishby
by
are
manner
states
and
are
'knowing
All
of
in
only
cannot
they
dominated
or
to
which
as
they
though
And,
hypnagogia
p. 289)
oldbrain".
charac-
argumentation).
we should
is
which
the
on
it
are
described
related
that
emotion;
correctly
inarticulate
tional
in
are
such
beliefs
said
they
of
(1978,
As Koestler
oldbrain.
type
may
be
thus
stron-
a degree
knowledge,
to
the
mysticism,
by cortical
strong
that
vu,
is
strong)
so
in
as
these
necessary
it
deja
strength
is
activity
Beliefs,
such
or
are,
take
lives,
in
modification
experience
daily
(sleep-dreams,
they
activity.
we all
our
concepts
they
more
oldbrain
predominance
states
phrenia)
the
and
brief
relative
less
the
the
in
or
conviction
logical
with
indicating
thus
more
consider
to
amenable
is
which
invest
when
logical,
are,
activity
conviction
not
common-sense,
certainty
how,
and
are
clearly
only
are
conviction
is
instincts
to
of
it
that
conclusion)
here
act
latter
the
mentation
which
of
relevant
thinking
strong,
modification
ter
be
and
no matter
kind
the
in
oldbrain
emotions
any
cortical
become,
ger
and
(indeed,
conclusions
of
of
are
actualities.
certitude
type
expression
as
contrasting
the
and
This
alternatives,
no
terms
face
there
vu)
hypnagogia,
of
together".
occur
line
that
the
of
in
observed
to
appearance
a face
to
p. 44)
dej
appear
possibilities
perception
"the
(and
hypnagogia
In
of
irra-
are
argumentation.
cannot
allow
their
belief
hypnagogic
an
in-
is
experience
459
deja
and the
their
vu carry
The
by
it
of
itself".
ecstasy
(1911)
made
as
conviction
Van
Dusen
to
reference
an
preceding
arguments
hypnagogic,
respects
and
in
which
associations
logical
jumps
in
a climate
not
survive
that
of
the
occur.
certainty
tests
We have
it
on
of
significance.
as
conviction
logic.
obvious
In
in
a whole,
and
the
various
in
manner
often
the
of
between
paralogical
the
instance,
a more
thinking
in
noted
spread
taking
the
These,
waking
seen
relationships
and
and
of
for
Hollingworth
creative
made
p. 543),
and
in
are
been
(1972),
suggested
particular
has
a portion
it.
and
oldbrain.
seems
awareness
psychotic,
conviction
which
sometimes
accompanying
the
hypnagogia
(1949,
Poe
but
in
rooted
in
certainty
hypnagogia,
throughout
form
"a
as
is
it
investigators.
various
spoke
of
They may
own convictions.
instrong
emotions,
unjustified
take
may or
place
may
CHAPTER 18
OF EGO BOUNDARIES :
THE LOOSENING
In
the
hypnagogic
experiences
It
of,
a corollary
infants
that
ment
These
creatures.
theories
of
infantile
that
maturation
and
hypnagogic
them
this
experiences
others
and
these
of
nature
character
of
been
variously
called
(Oswald
1962),
drawn
been
related
remotely
the
core
include
body
blurring
of
the
mena
the
argued,
phenomenon
of
the
LEB,
other
features
presentation
of
hypnagogia
very
inception
Its
the
have
and
point
the
of
relationship
presence
meditation
It
and
of
and
childlike
out
as
key
can
psi
or
been
has
attention
mode
of
fusion
cogof
unrelated
con-
is
aspect
one
aspects
which
of
dissolution,
schema
environment
especially
analysis
ego.
and
out
pointed
to
further
the
presence
state
and
been
seen
in
both
mentation
features.
-460-
of
the
to
be
latter's
in
explidiscusto
creativity
present
which
have been
of
pheno-
LEB at
more
invoked
and
and
the
states
schizophrenia
be
events
render
other
already
activities
infantile
the
of
with
has
relationship
hypnagogia.
between
dereistic
'Hypnosis'.
on
and
body
distinctions
The
cable.
sing
been
the
regreshas
mentation
and
entirely
alterations,
the
paralogical
has
schema
illuminating
of
1946);
multisociation
apparently
round
1957),
it
chapter
character
the
of
built
stressed
which,
latter
These
or
FsOR,
and
cepts
in
in
hypnagogia.
purpose
(Froeschels
or
for
argue
descriptions
(McKellar
autistic
nonrational
exemplified
nition
of
its
in
Hypnagogic
egocentric
to
which
have
hypnagogia.
sive
with
theories
the
phenomena,
argu-
characteristics
as
for
this
ontogenetic
actual
as well
presented
for,
as
well
displayed
both
paper
both
oldbrain
development
those
sub-
primarily
psychological
to
Throughout
accord
and
childhood
identical
are
are
arguments
of
proposed,
evidence
children
that
argued
activities
further
supporting
and
was
to
related
was
as
and
it
chapters
are
structures.
cortical
the
three
preceding
in
regression
pointed
461
Depth
psychologists
the
to
point
baby's
being
mentin
general
infant's
lack
one
his
other
Moreover,
objects
cannot
tell
that
rather
that
there
to
to
reactions
ego
and
is
even
to
words,
have
sense
to
the
sense
there
is
no
that
there
is
a profound
(1972,
p. 50)
the
about
the
about
how
child
(1922,
p. 384)
the
sensory
is
infant
infant
the
of
a fused
and
to
an,
infant's
the
to
outward
expenditure
ergotropic,
to
theory
first
is
sense-feeling...
of
these
three-level
level
as
"the
seen
visual,
develop-
of
conventions
seen
already
organisms
"our
that
proposed
distinctive
features
Wheeler
Cutsforth
and
is
an
essenAt
meaning".
may naturally
mode
activity
the
as
undifferentiated
universe.
in
general
is
concerned
more
with
trophotropic
intake
as
than
energy.
observations
of
as
"kinaesthesis
yet,
which
conventions
precerebrate
kinaesthetic
attitude
opposed
Relevant
in
expressed
up
these
synaesthetic
or
As McKellar
stage
of
infant's
the
in
We have
consciousness
It
modes,
recognizes
p. 63)
of
entity.
in
built
earlier
with
that
sys-
perceptual
items".
concluded
relates
Also,
operates
stage
be present
in
own per-
point
stage
established
(1977,
Bower
the
a separate
channels".
sense-specific
component
to
has
an
operant
personal
his
synaesthesia
he
have
with
kinaesthesia.
adult
may not
system
than
tial
"the
At
various
rather
is
he has
perceptual
early
of
but
that
and
with
between
etc.
1935).
perceptual
a very
information
synaesthesia
(Schiller
being
speak,
remarks
tactile,
the
ment
grown
form
to
so
sensory
auditory,
yet
distinction
sense,
core
infant's
probably
perceives
dealing
the
of
at
life
the
not
that
possible
another.
impressions
is
him-
infant
the
entity,
'perception'
he
his
with
from
a separate
that
environ-
differentiate
to
object
associate
the
his
and
tandem
argued,
simply
other
birth
giving
as
realize
In
ceptions.
one
(1957)
is
in
alike
to
breast
he begin
and
he,
learn
gradually
tem
does
theorists
boundaries,
ego
gradually,
Campbell
as
of
mother's
only
growth,
from
self
with
and
physiological
developmental
and
is
consciousness
simple,
as
the
generalised
phylogenetic
(1964)
Collier's
according
to
which
contact-chemicalbasis
for
all
the
462
developments
later
"appears
"the
is
third
the
to
become
conscious",
that
investigators
in
capacity
evolved
one
when
phylogenetically
differentiated",
or
aware
the
consciousness",
of
sense
modalities
level
is
aware
become
by
characterized
fact
the
of
is,
level
second
that
"reflective
by
con-
sciousness".
Similarly,
time
out
and
linked
strongly
(cortical)
thinking
of
spoke
example,
ego
ego".
The
hypnagogist's
(perhaps,
one
should
of
imagery
his
his
and
trophotropic
in
latter
to
be
seen
the
attitude;
general
hypnagogia
has
my relating
of
of
abandonment,
(1972,
p. 99),
"the
as
as
parallels
been
his
subjectify
infant's
the
of
physiological
'chemical'
with
and
in
out
the
of
presence
pointed
for
antithesis
of
connection
internalize
with
connected
feeling
'field')
tendency
is
Dusen
general
say
can
environment
in
hypnagogia
of
intensification
a feeling
Van
controls.
analytical
emergence,
and
attitude
is
state
directed,
imagery
hypnagogic
a passive-receptive
of
the
that
point
area
the
of
of
absence
and
of
loosening
initiation
the
the
with
prolongation
and
that
again
hypnagogic
the
an earlier
chapter.
Thus,
of
structures
subcortical
(i.
mentation
but
hypnagogia
or
contain
for
the
wide
it,
within
same
Piaget's
and
and
unconscious
Warcollier's
mena,
may
sence
of
preconscious
fully
or
be
presence
in
is
subsume
theoreticunder
it,
to
account
Deikman's
Oswald's
dereism,
Koestler's
bi-
phenomena,
Freud's
Sidis's
co-conscious
by
explained
and
phenothe
LEB.
order
to
understand
the
nature
pre-
not
Thus,
mentation,
partly
the
formulated
paralogical
Prince's
its
nature
to
egocentricism,
Domarus's
earlier
phenomena
its
theories
autism,
subconscious,
all
only
enough
McKellar's
von
sociationism,
but
phenomena.
Froeschel's
activities
renders
diverse
similar
and
mode,
other
the
hypnagogia
Not
of
to
ontogenetically
in
LEB
states
experientially
receptive
In
occurrence
related
and
and
ally
of
necessary.
the
explain
might
both
regressive)
phenomenon
plausible
only
to
and
infantile,
e.,
the
of
sence
hypnagogia
and conceptual
pre-
463
breadth
basic
ining
I
to
valent
sciousness
find.
expressions
as
if
human
in
even
is
the
is
there
of
states
this
a mind
and
'sleeps'.
really
the
when
of
levels
is
1912;
In
cortex
This
is
be
to
of
barriers
And
the
those
relating
nment
beginning
happening
and
and
to
oneself
of
focal,
and attention
information
defined,
two
thereof
or
more
can
exist
growth
uncondominance
and
of
the
achieve-
greatest
of
acquisition
to discriminate
order
boundaries
to
be
traced
between
recognition
of
these
discrimination
be
must
ego
sensation
the
boundaries
imposed,
restrictions
of
sense.
ego
the
in
at
even
on.
carry
possibly
is
that
show
development
But
before
'dead'
'total
still
the
with
near-death
clinically
data
for
1979b
McKellar
physiological
since
As
differentiated.
'portion'
of
a differentiation
with
that
shown
another
reports
can
erected,
to
have
that
never
mind
from
a parallel
first
the
phenomena).
development
be
that
see
These
discriminate.
must
drawn.
1976).
expected,
cortical
to
ability
is
there
of
research
co-conscious
comes
along
maturation,
the
on
activity
mental
sciousness'
1969;
experiences
Moody
thought
1898,1906,1907,1917,1922,
Eeden
behavioural
of
moments
the
and
experiences
(e. g.,
people
ment
also
evidence
of
Sleep
claim.
and
conscious,
or 'portions'
discussion
recent
as
psychological
unconscious
Prince
van
long
be
could
"the
-
a variety
experiments
or
and
(e. g.,
Sidis
Further
shown
asleep
awake
concurrently
a most
have
consciousness
of
1929;
his
Moreover,
mind
may be
it
supported
hypnosis
in
which
and
that
so
unconsciousness',
strongly
research
in
exist
of
none
'total
constituting
has
research
circumstances
must
mind
consciousness
as
in
that
con-
lose
to
assertion
implying
womb",
mother's
has
'gaining'
and
any
equi-
notion
p. 266)
conscious
always
such
an object
were
(1976,
Descartes'
soul
'losing'
latter
the
is
As noted,
of
exam-
To begin,
consciousness
awareness.
to
Since
that
notion
conscious
rise
given
the
by
begin
to
consciousness.
about
assumptions
dismiss
shall
of
potency
and
LEB we have
the
as
and
enviro-
something
are located
sensations
becomes
sharper
tighter
processing
from
changes
and better
global,
464
multi-directional
from focal
screen
defining
'filters'
linear:
to
'unwanted'
attention
ego boundaries
of
formed
are
to
information.
may be thought
of
The
as such
filter.
filter
theories,
both
normal
(e. g.,
Broadbent
1958)
(e. g.,
Payne,
Matussek,
and
In
1979)
Frith
it
is
sciousness
of
often
generally
and
serial
assumed
that
is
processing
conscious
(e. g.,
automatic
mostly
Eysenck
and
clashes
with
data
from
in
earlier
at
some
character
of
The
and
those
The
kind
In
respect
1960;
"dominant
cular
Atkinson
to
multiple
serial
conscious
task
states
de-
of
those
are
have
these
ascribed
dis-
been
I
work.
now
shall
illustrates
the
Posner
that
action
of
and
in
inputs
perceptual
1979)
type
have
(e. g.,
ones
of
word
a much
1975).
Shallice
activity
there
a time
while
(Marcel
(Shaffer
can
is
1974),
stimuli
which
1958;
Broadbent
goal
1956;
Erdelyi
processes
whose
need not
has been
it
Miller
1971;
processes
conscious
at
outputs.
first
the
Shiffrin
Snyder
system"
action
my discussion
to
processes
(e. g.,
a time
at
to
meanings
to
course
Castaneda
(Frith
outputs
and
multi-channel
out
1969b;
with
conscious
are
1973;
pointed
than
they
one
is
relevant
input
preconscious
Sperling
opposed
which
show
cognitive-experiential
here.
capacity
Klein
with
motor
respond
anything,
further
concerned
in
greater
with
those
involved
that
1976),
processes
concerned
us
concern
it
Deikman's
which
assumption
preconsciousness.
kinds:
two
are
they
research
preconscious
of
shown
other
is
that
observed
to
relation
latter
which
Some of
pre-
1974;
Erdelyi
in
to
latter
the
this
is
It
opposed
that
1974;
that
processes.
preconscious
1979).
as
sources
phenomena
intolerance
capacity,
and
However,
and
the
automatization
look
con-
conscious
other
1970,1974,1975,1976)
cussed
ordinary
if
waking
consciousness,
(e. g.,
1966,1969a,
Deikman
ordinary
automatic
to
that
(Frith
flexible
1977).
Frith
1968;
small
Turvey
psychology
Cromwell
processing
the
with
1959;
assumed
by
dealing
are
abnormal
and
George
characterized
ambiguity,
also
is
is
these
when
to
1975)
deal
only
Posner
and
(1972)
is
operant
direct
keeping
as
a partiout
of
465
conscious
of
courses
possible
All
the
above
outputs
amount
enormous
remains
of
action
break
through.
of
ing
or
of
into
lose
and
one
their
entirely
ently
them
hallucinatory
LEB synaesthetic
and
fore.
(1962,
experience
cinatory
ased
reduction
that
is,
in
by
the
localization
it
body
workers
(e. g.,
Hollender
Phillips
to
from
the
1958;
between
to
ability
as
distinguish
in
a lifting
and
among
be seen
often
(e. g.,
Lecours
the
the
and
of
for
ideas
his
Vanier-Clement
semantic
1950;
viewed
inhibitions
as
In
his
fast
in-
schizophrenia,
filter
the
schizocon-
patient's
as well
tremendously
Cleveland
and
Bleuler
of
by
hallucinations
senses.
lifting
de-
boundaries.
forward
put
Fisher
the
to
schema
instance,
reflecting
perceptions
place,
implying
1958;
and
there",
been
1950;
(1950),
Bleuler
"out
that
proposed
schizophrenic
Rabinovitch
a LEB takes
where
for
one
inability
body
have
Schilder
hallucinations
fusion
of
incre-
boundaries",
identification
is
what
by
part
between
person's
above
account
in
the
to
"hallu-
that
(1962)
stimulus
the
of
come
intersensory
loosening
to
and
1942).
phrenic
puns
from
views
various
also
from
appar-
conditions
for
Fisher
of
bounds
results
Similar
Klver
process
concepts
with
distinctions
of
objects
concepts
other
argued
accounted
another.
results
his
marcate
1958;
and
has
conceptual
loosening
the
of
confusion
i. e.,
the
modality
sensory
be
can
Thus,
phenomena
p. 268)
a loosen-
in
change,
Under
LEB
The
identified
concepts.
of
a LEB takes
fore.
the
to
ready
lifting
when
include
to
"dom-
ever
ushering
boundaries.
become
or
normally
permit
to
an
current
meanings
expand
unrelated
Goldstone
their
and
and
to
related
remotely
the
but
come
perceptual
another
sharpness
by
occasions
discrimination
abolishes
processes.
which
which
processes
conceptual
merge
material
those
the
contains
consciousness,
on
for
true
preconsciousness
conditions
is,
preconscious
diminishes
other
preconscious
checked
Under
that
of
unconscious
system"
filter,
place,
of
borderline,
the
on
inant
the
type
hold
also
observations
this
addition,
and
action.
cognitive-experiential
In
information
irrelevant
awareness
can
production
1976),
and
of
a phenomenon
the
466
flooding
of
associations
products
of
the
'Creativity'.
on
when
to
was
into
not
that
through
a series
effects
of
alterations
1969b)
meditation
is
very
or
like
of
leading
Similar
by
his
to
hypnagogia
In
boundaries
ego
reported
occurred
subjects.
those
latter.
been
inces-
is
mantram
these
of
having
similar
purportedly
have
as
that
Deikman
experi-
these
phenomena
spontaneously.
occur
In
Rorschach
of
release
vividness
ego
reported
imagery,
hypnagogic
As
already
when
vivid
imagery
ability
to
from
are
ship
presented
'buffers'
from
both
(1933)
gogia
dreams
real
hallucinations.
he
distinguish
need
"what
and
for
allows
from
be
matters
the
sense
dreams,
he
in
realistic
the
mental
relationwere
between
it
Leroy
that
hypna-
former
wakefulness
that
argues
order
the
between
the
to
attitude
of
hallu-
to
views
saw
sometimes
either
is
the
of
distinguishing
We also
that
subject
that
hypnagogia
a distinction
Notably,
not
thus
wakefulness.
the
is,
i. e.,
discussing
of
and
that
wakefulness,
placing
1948)
arguing
to
subject,
and
although
hard
nations
the
Vihvelin
sleep
and
dreams
for
arguing
(e. g.,
where
in
hypna-
The
testing,
chapters,
of
of
eliminate
knowing
a condition
reality
to
sense
situation.
events
of
fascination
hallucinosis,
of
to
earlier
hypnagogia
of
the
of
imaginary
to
out,
of
vividness
stages
absorbed
cancel
to
observation
and
later
the
to
because
control,
in
reality
'real',
This
between
advanced,
supplanted
In
cination.
ego
a condition
not
has
reality
of
to
vivid
experiencing
latter
most
the
test
1954).
linked
my discussion
noted,
appear
is
association
lack
LEB is
gogia
moved
in
keen
appear
projection
(Klopfer
interest
frequently
reality.
of
control
particular
of
investigators
research
that
out
point
has
of
found
This
loosening
a total
de-automatization
(1966,1969a,
mental
to
point
chapter
transformed
results
but
the
it
a koan
Gregory
and
useful
again
sounds.
yielding
in
(1958)
and
where
only
by Warren
beyond
the
methods
repeated
reported
or
More
out
Gregory
again
words
Yoga
pointed
and
repeated
other
Eastern
santly
been
Warren
a word
itself
is
LEB have
FsOR.
many
across
or
halluci-
involve
of
is
the
the
467
(p. 126).
subject"
which,
but
In
processes
depriving
him
The
from
he
subject,
never
are
the
the
to
the
test
although
argues,
realistic
to
to
subject
ability
visions
entirely
manage
somehow
of
hypnagogic
respect,
Leroy,
to
according
"fantastic",
always
cognitive
this
engage
the
extent
of
their
reality.
a spectator,
before
he is not really
real
events
of practical
in the presence
life,
nor is he quite
of images
in other
of all
are stripped
reality;
which
words
he is in front
he behaves
that
as if
of something
but real
it
does not
or not,
can be real,
concern
him directly-what
the hypnagogic
characterizes
is not the presence
or absence
vision
of certain
details,
the richness
or paucity
of certain
it
is the change
representations,
of everything
in the state
the linking
of the subject...;
of
is different
here
from what
it
representations
is
in
the
state.
normal
(Leroy
It
be
will
of
Vogel
(1965)
images
in
the
takes
But
of
the
LEB.
and
a reality
is
fascination
in
becomes
irrespective
of
reality
taposes
the
is
presence
occur,
can
experience
'real':
its
empathy
of
and
invested
sense
is
and
empathic
the
it
is
experience
nonrational.
of
the
latter
a sense
the
subject,
in
in
spec-
the
investment.
impossible
of
absence
that
this
way
of
reality
empathy
the
that
-
relates
to
Weisman
(1958)
anything
thus:
testing
sense
and reality
deals
Reality
with
rather
sense
whole
situations,
is synthetic
than
It
of experiences.
with
parts
than
Reality
tests
analytic.
rather
are intellectual,
rational,
and conceptual,
reality
while
is emotional,
intuitive
sense
and perceptual.
in
For reality
sense,
objects
events
are complete
themselves,
For reality
absolute
and unequivocal.
testing,
are parts
objects
context,
of a wider
Its
must be determined.
results
whose relations
Reality
approximate
and conditional.
are only
reality
the
although
a function
as
in
the
of
the
of
own
with
the
whether
imagery
hypnagogia,
control
and
than
metaphor
in
as
fascination
presence
Foulkes
the
of
the
the
of
by
made
the
about
"understanding"
uses
beyond
remark
continuity
there,
absorbed
It
was
subject's
theatre:
on
subject's
the
Leroy
unfurls
action
play
the
themselves.
tator
the
in
p. 127)
a similar
hypnagogia
that
viz.,
more
resides
in
images
linking
that
recalled
1933,
jux-
468
finds
its
in the conditions
testing
material
functions
of experience,
while
reality
sense
itself.
to the experience
Reality
respect
with
deals
testing
through
with
shared
experience
the common meaning
of various
propositions
about
it.
Reality
is essentially
sense
unshared,
private,
in itself;
it
has no need for
and complete
confirmits
is the intensity,
since
ation,
criterion
rather
the invariants
than
of experience.
(Weisman
In
the
agreement
that
do not,
in
testing
basis
that
mena
the
sense
of
is
relative
the
enter
(see
e. g.,
that
"reality
common
body
regardless
nucleus
image,
iences
many
(1890)
James
the
origins
By
but
many
there
unreal,
as
are
no
thoughts
Reality,
when
James
this
is
in
the
to
remarks
it
its
The
field
total
of
its
in
and
is
fused
the
exper-
Interestingly,
the
in
self
a passively
terms
con-
reacting
passive-receptive
mode
self-consciousness.
there
the
Cassirer
mind
determined.
is
no
world
(1953),
of
systems
something
being
'abstract'
single
Pepper
distinctions
things,
of
p. 233)
modalities".
to
(1890)
pheno-
in
sees
condensed
opposed
absolute
of
which
and
of
internal
these
which
(1953,
self,
many
loss
proposed
and
theories
hypotheses.
correlation
we speak
to
experience
"live"
and
according
conceptual
is
there
to
the
the
and
the
external
field
ego
(1950)
and become
'subjectification'
for
how
contrast,
According
that
boundaries
represents
"I",
hypnagogia
ego
the
defines
active
sciousness.
reality
both
of
which
of
in
Weisman
of
found-
without
Weiss
degree
in
rooted
most
the
the
1935,1936)
the
absence
of a reality
(1951,1955)
the
argued,
Psychological
Lewin
image,
own
to
evidence
passivity-receptivity
action.
my argument
is
in
invested
subject's
With
object).
is
reality
(cf.,
"egotized"
that
testing
observed
often
the
part
Weisman
and
are
Nunberg
as
on
to
respect
conviction,
based
life
its
if,
reality
of
Further,
may play
in
conviction,
of
(p. 228).
of
phenomena
the
views
attitude
sense
carry
p. 246)
arguments
concepts
themselves,
hypnagogia
of
the
"logical
fact"
in
ation
the
of
defended
ardently
of
my earlier
non-rationality
remarks
of
with
1958,
(1948)
between
and
is
of
real
the
argued
real
and
self.
dependent
upon
experience
we are
so
not
so
469
to
the
much referring
in
logic
and criteria
Weisman (1958, p. 255)
is
an object
to
(Johnson
the
as
test
the
stressed
On the
intuition
regarded
knowledge,
of
is
it
that
criteria".
1952)
real
with
own
both
direct
James
a perception
respect
hand,
other
or
and
of
vivacity
our
Similarly,
an experience.
"the statement
that
that
proposes
means
as stating
to
regards
real,...
fixed
certain
itself
object
experience
Whitehead
and
as
Whitehead
of
a criterion
reality.
However,
"if
out,
the
conceptual
reference
the
of
hypnagogia,
mode
logical
fication
of
be
ting
the
requirement
reality:
city
of
a perception)
in
with
not
James
and
considerable
of
respect
impart
a sense
of
which
of
may,
reality
coupled
nonetheless,
are,
and
with
the
viva-
characterized
the
LEB ushers
on
the
in
"an
experience
one
also
physiological
of
level
by
p. 241),
experience
of
flatness
consciousness
by
which
1958,
vividness
accompanied
a state
is
experience
affect.
Thus,
by
even
does,
often
sugges-
(and
on
is
of
afforded
(Weisman
reality"
subject
different
'verifying'
reality
and
of
state
release
is
wakeful
totally
the
the
of
of
to
veri(-ies)
thus
Whitehead
1954)
the
focal,
set
same
reality
controls)
we are
sense
a strong
sense
for
wakeful
my argument
the
in
the
whether
(Schachtel
vs
such
a different
for
wakeful
an entirely
emotion,
disinterested
hypnagogia
imagery
cf.,
of
those
experiences
of
although
of
the
diffuse
active,
support
test
does
introduces
of
Strong
which
the
tightening
vs
in
to
vs
control
that
applied
LEB
from
employed
to
to
respect
reference
attention
1946)
pertaining
ego
correlated
focal
phenomena
where
criteria.
the fact
by
In
conceptual
debatable
(Hart
(receptive
logic
is
reasoning
legimately
hypnagogia
it
the
to
reality.
both
thinking,
of
contribute
different
are
another
modes
(p. 231),
that
argue
characterized
criteria
can
will
previously
of
different
of
points
altered,
invariants
kinds
Furthermore,
reality.
and
different
correctly
is
the
remarks
thinking
of
p. 256)
Moreover,
same writer
development
and
become
reality".
of
as
(1958,
features
irrelevant
type
as Weisman
of
470
trophotropic
parasympathetic,
and
the
on
conscious,
In
and
prelogical)
to
were
for
stand
at
which
shall
the
also
they
like
Prince
to
the
term
of
discuss
to
explain
into
an
the
use
p. 167)
defines
images
of
Although
or
term
introduced
imagery
visual
by
namely,
the
term
sub-
(1922,
Prince
same meaning).
another
phenomena,
uses
to
as
term
one
1912,
individual
the
which
of
conscious
discussion
personality
co-conscious
outside
may become
another
the
equivalent
preconscious.
(Sidi,
carry
subconscious
less
or
involved
briefly
multiple
to
pre-
transpiring
called
co-consciousness
consciousness
as more
activities
are
the
of
nonetheless,
entering
appropriateness
concepts
used
which,
point
avoid
would
the
mental
but
consciousness
egocentric,
mentation.
chapters,
unconscious
features
regressive-paralogical
dereistic,
autistic,
earlier
terms
by
level
psychological
(passive-receptive,
hypometabolic
and
"psychical
as
is
not
aware
and therefore
By means of hypnosis
are subconscious".
and automatic
Prince
data
to present
writing
was able
that
and argue
human being
there
within
each individual
are psychological
layers,
act
subsystems,
independently,
concurrently,
In
writing
other.
automatic
into
writing
her
awareness
was
claimed
was
which
to
hypnosis
through
be
to
unknown
she
writing,
form
of
first
a second
by
third
of
pick
each
up
compose
were
time
either
or
rose
imagery.
visual
(the
or
which
the
at
produced
the
was
of
often
ignorance
would
contents
the
could
subject
consciousness
in
in
and
what
the
her
outside
entirely
that
the
at
intelligible
something
up
looking
without
and,
pen
'personalities'
or
a second
The
personality
Similarly,
subject).
personality
would
emerge.
interestingly,
"in
its
most
haps
most
dition"
highly
does
continuing
to
to
sleep").
not
write
was
the
The
to
to
into
sleep
writing
declare
emerging
awake,
falls
the
prevent
and
fully
writer
leads
sometimes
apparently
gone
writer
frequently
which
p. 70) noted
form"
automatic
developed
the
while
produced
(1907,
Prince
that
imagery
(but
that
although
writing
"often
a drowsy
which
was
and
per-
conlatter
personality
from
the
"has
is
subject
detailed,
vivid,
471
to
and
likened
and
hypnagogic
it
to
tends
time
it
the
latter
the
is
much
and
form
the
of
the
richer
in
detail
to
moods
life
the
the
present
in
the
subject's
since
"more
actually
function
at
emerging
imagery
and
come
a number
tenuously
and
subject's
long
and
hardly
vividness,
detail,
imagery,
are
unassociated
lel
in hypnagogia
the
imagery
sence
Dusen
(1972)
The
(e. g.,
subject
of
in
character
indirect
automatic
out.
In
attention
writing
addition,
to
by
the
pointing
p. 193),
elements
whose
be mediately
A great
deal
of
incubate
may
into
the
the
the
has
forged
in
was
hypnagogia
hypnagogia
has
'regressive'
out
to
related
(1917,
p. 311)
character
that
what
paral-
the
and
Prince
the
its
1965).
pointed
the
of
of
script
Vogel
of
concreteness,
linking
The
out.
of
subject's
irrelevancy
often
and
a very
phenomenon
The
of
for
circumstances.
to
moods
to
respect
(1922,
thoughts.
and
Foulkes
may
the
continuity
underlying
multi-sociative
pointed
the
system
to
above
means
consciousness.
unrelated
conducive
pointed
imagery
entirely
emerge
autonomy
in
her
might
stressing.
by
in
amalgam
the
the
i. e.,
an
given
images
imagery,
which
waking
as
may be
never
needs
ordinary
time"
however,
clearly
in
same
or
of
Inexplicable
script.
not
P2
personality,
the
conscious
relationship
connections;
subconscious
FsOR and
may even
hypnagogia
of
moods
Such
personality
one
and
one
unless
consciousness
The
than
imagery,
time
the
than
imagery.
p. 306).
another
but
mind
associated
subconscious
from
the
at
into
may erupt
(P1 or subject)
apparent
unfolding
of
current
concrete
conscious
without
a "deeper"
by
subconsciously
more
may experience
subject
of
written
(P2)
and
corres-
being
(1917,
of
relaxed
When
personality
continuity
effects
from
first
the
obtained
only
explained
Moreover,
and
ordinary
changes
and
through
are
script
a hallucination
are
which
p. 204).
visions,
spontaneous,
is
mind
personality
a second
of
shifts
P3,
so than
more
of
latter
the
(1922,
night
When
the
when
content
consciousness
imagery
or
to
known
Imagery
in
at
e. g.,
ponding
times
at
crystal
p. 312).
(1917,
imagery
emerge
"passive",
the
cinema
dreams,
to
movies,
mind
The
pre-
by
van
states.
also
been
drew
of
reaches
the
472
Partially
related
Vinogradova's
(1959)
of
may exist
which
may be
free
independent
as
the
or
"personalities"
is,
That
for
the
It
be
"regression"
blurring
external
and
kinesthetic
of
with
the
itivity
may
lifts
and
ness
novel
of
preconsciousness,
the
the
filters
imposed
logic
of
of
material
the
which
are
the
with
his
consciousness.
raw
explain
The
only
with
might
each
in
the
by
experiences
stimuli
consciousfor
allows
layers
to
of
the
uncon-
material
giving
other
of
of
the
emerging
this
the
strictures
to
otherwise
of
sens-
of
the
addition
not
occurrence
is,
deeper
the
hypnagogia
of
consciousness:
This
loosening
vivid-
internal
relegated
concepts,
that
of
mind
FsOR from
disposition,
and fuse
therefore,
and
the
of
primacy
that
state.
normally
the
state
reach
on
subject's
elements
not
normal
and
the
external
waking
and
entities
him
thus,
endows
outside
also
the
and
synesthetic,
(and,
It
to
dissolution,
ego
and
testing
is
or
exemplified
between
by
the
to,
and
and
array
of
leads
experiencing
reality
lie
to
of
whole
presence
alterations
experiences
both
Due
scious.
over
the
distinction
openness
layers
to
the
phenomenon
schema
empathic
phenomena.
that
environment
character
emergence
mind,
This
the
imagery).
and
that
it
and
due
is
dominant
character
'filtered-
normally
summary
modes
internal
'loosening'
multi-aspected
in
earlier
of
sense
ness
and
through
a less
to
of
"strata",
disengagement
the
its
to
as well
hypnagogia
by
emergence
body
to
the
reality
The
other.
"layers",
relegation
due
which
systems
facilitated
its
LEB.
by,
characterized
by
a number
and
each
Prince's
of
and
systems"
semantic
the
said
of
to
contrary
be
experiences
phenomenon
or
can
or
Luria's
are
unconscious
contrary
complexes
thus
may
root
even
simultaneous
hypnagogic
of
or
allowing
systems,
out'
ideas
fields
a person's
on "deeper"
may exist
Prince's
in
"sensational
the
only
that
"semantic
system
while
position
to
emergence
a dominant
of
and ideas
such
concurrent
LEE.
the
of
emergence
are
subject
thought
of
elements"
levels.
the
of
consciousness
and
rise
furnishing
have
phenomenon
hypnagogia
reached
would,
but,
473
through
on the
such
the
latter,
experiences
as schizophrenia,
would
also
encountered
psi,
shed
in
considerable
states
meditation,
light
and processes
and creativity.
CHAPTER 19
THE FUNCTION
Given
bed
ely
satisfactory
not
always
in
or
1970)
occur
1867;
Denis
McKellar
The
analysis
that
hypnagogia
that
its
1954;
carried
out
(1933,
special
from
the
p. 629)
spoke
of
feel
special
the
more
turn
life".
tightly
hypnagogic
1845;
1933;
de
Herve
1952;
Rawcliffe
McKellar
this
paper
has
Saint
1972).
shown
features
only
not
but
also
in
hypnagogia
there
of
my whole
being
notably
different
may
cycle
mingling
to
that
"it
the
in
it
now',
the
to
out
of
a "biological
have
a biological
focus,
of
to
necesblur
suggestion
a regularly
and
pattern
and
-474-
for
to
Libersons'
sleep
it
experiencing
our daily
realistic
allow
a less
between
elements
various
observed
Fisher
to
Libersons
general
midst
(1941),
Sigwald
The
represent
and
Indeed,
the
wakeful-
and
referred
more
might
may
place
1966;
and
consciousness".
take
nocturnal
sleep
(1968)
Becker
thinking
(BRAC)
of
Lhermitte
de
(1909,
Alexander
wakefulness".
it
related
Globus
1957;
1957;
environment
and
to
90 minute
1964;
of
the
'here
activity
Myers
observed,
of
that
relationship
mental
1946;
p. 94)
and
suggest
significance",
time
Rouques
consciousness
relating
types
activities",
to
1909;
McNish
of
curious
state
p. 302)
sity
does
(e. g.,
individual
(1911),
(1946)
"vague
entir-
states
in
"a
of
Trmner
Froeschels
it
Myers
certain
attitude
way
ness".
as "a
(1966,
in
not
that
1954;
Leroy
in
possesses
is
as
sleep
(Mller
1909;
sleep,
implications.
causal
"a
answer,
infrequently,
not
eyes
Simpson
As Leroy
is
that,
open
presence
Simpson
and
Alexander
and
carry
Alexander
and
with
to
ascri-
obvious
evidence
lead
McKellar
al
visions
The
the
of
necessarily
1953;
et
view
1848,1878;
Maury
Green
function?
its
properties
the organism
to enter
prepares
indicates,
(see also:
1977)
Meddis
term
Collard
the
posesses
it
the
1830;
is
what
that
viz.,
hypnagogia
that
it,
to
OF HYPNAGOGIA:
occurring
of
our
may be
basic
rest-
to the
related
already
(see e. g.,
Maron et al
Friedman
1967;
Kleitman
475
1969;
Othmer
et
al
1969;
1972;
Globus
et
al
1972),
between
tionship
follows
what
in
ships
the
tional
and
evolutionary
As Sterman
fundamental
in
(1972,
the
of
trolling
the
recurrences
ing
of
from
in
the
the
in
state
embracing
tant,
from
ian
presence
Fiss,
effect
from
Unlike
previous
of
stages
1955;
and
al
1963;
on
the
Thus,
and
Lavie
the
from
Goodenough
like"
mentation
and
Giora
after
of
visual
confirmed
(1973)
(SAE)
effect
to
stimuli
Fiss
et
al's
and
than
method
cortical
results
the
and
circad(1973),
Giora
a "carry
over"
the
waking
itself
with
state.
eliciDement
1960;
Rechtschaffen
et
concentrated
al
to
subjects
from
impor-
state.
Wolpert
et
their
REM and
Thematic
NREM sleep.
more
yielded
bizarre
NREM counterparts.
(1974)
utilizing
relates
excitability
and
the
1953;
Fiss
which
REM dream
Kleitman
their
Lavie
fluc-
different
1962;
awakenings
REM awakenings
data
the
from
1957b;
upon
"dream
ral
of
flow-
More
of
into
awoken
1965),
two-hour
is
is
concerned
et
man's
a circadian
Lavie
which
Foulkes
that
of
view,
stage
1958;
found
they
of
sleep
al
terms
the
there
1957a,
its
neuronal
periods.
and
con-
stem,
of
and
aspects
Aserinsky
The
A suggestion
of
waking
that
and
approximately
(1966),
responses
Tests
in
rest.
point
"a
expresses
underlying
and
Kleitman
hypnopompic
func-
brain
the
observation
subjects
(e. g.,
it
existence
shown
research
Trosman
Apperception
and
Bokert
have
and
examine
CNS.
the
to
into
experiential
and
sleep
further
functionally
of
saw
day
sleep
reports
Dement
Wolpert
is
a particular
dream
ting
(1967)
(1966)
the
(1974)
Lavie
and
BRAC is
modulation
psychological
Klein
In
relation-
the
a periodic
neurophysiology
of
these
a special
both
feeding,
work,
both
the
rela-
dreams.
have
localized
working
studies
the
al
the
might
integration
Libersons'
above
tuation
his
of
at
forebrain
Kleitman
organization
look
remarked,
been
of
as
excitability".
sleep
evolution
has
overtly
and
to
and
physiology,
structural
absence
influence
p. 195)
of
mechanism
in
back
us
et
significance.
aspect
terms
and
hypnagogia
Dement
BRAC,
the
of
that
possibility
takes
a closer
perspective
1970;
al
sleep,
take
shall
et
which
hypnagogia,
the
Oswald
were
in
the
spi-
the
persistence
(Holland
1964)
agreement
with
476
(1968)
Broughton's
findings
between
responses
(1963)
results
SAE during
REM and
the
on
similarity
phenomenon
of
dreaming
might
of
or
impaired
arousal
reduced
the
within
(1966)
the
"under
which
are
(Snyder
recurrent
conditions
lumped
ordinarily
1963,
importantly
the
of
cases.
that
suggest
continue
category"
Globus
as
over,
waking
decrease
CNS depressant
to
evoked
Costello's
and
the
of
and
tend
observations
visual
NREM awakenings
NREM awakenings
Such
differential
on
p. 383).
More-
proposes
[REM state]
has essentially
the D state
to do
nothing
itself,
but rather
it
is only
during
with
sleep
sleep
that
the D state
by current
techniques.
can be measured
Thus the characteristic
1, the REMs, and the
Stage
decreased
muscle
activity
are not the essential
proitself,
but only
by which
the process
cess
signs
can
be recognized.
Because
of the ongoing
state
of the
it
be extremely
difficult
to
waking
organism
would
up such signs.
pick
(Globus
is
This
in
with
condition
of
"the
that
is
indispensable
not
ther
to
points
be
of
view
1960;
from
seen
external
internal
events
of
1957;
take
1960;
the
Granda
REM state
psychological
1967),
dream
1957;
Rowland
Hammack
and
being
and
sleeping
active
is
this
but
one"
However,
"in
that
(Snyder
it
(see
et
must
1958;
al
In
brain
on
be
borne
in
only
from
state
respects
p. 385).
mind,
by
it
in
the
Chris-
et
al
to
may
the
on
Jouvet
1961,
during
the
1961;
not
certain
1963,
(e. g.,
Huttenlocher
organismic
sufficiently
NREM kind
the
as
respond
can
addition
activity
tends
p. 383)
also:
in
grounds
(see
Oswald
fact,
from
physiological
a different
when
sleep
experience"
1961).
evidence
"we
that
distracted
distinguished
accumulating
1963,
Snyder
of
point
case
we are
Toman
(e. g.,
REM state
Evarts
1962a;
1965,1966)
Snyder
et al 1961;
that
in
thought
the
the
fur-
Snyder
as
from
sugg-
sleep
generally
always
dreaming
ordinarily
the
is
suggesting
during
that
not
H:
evidence
but
motivated,
is
Williams,
stimuli
Indeed,
NREM sleep
this
p. 383)
behavioural
typical
REM sleep
than
state
p. 657).
(1963,
dreaming".
although
arousability,
be
can
to
out,
Snyder
e. g.,
for
'deeper'
Snyder's
agreement
estion
1966,
to
Mikiten
confirm
waking
be
the
and
most
perspective
477
of
my earlier
imaginal
arguments
of
tures
and
ing.
Thus,
REM sleep
Although
Lavie
in
subjects
in
wakefulness,
psychological
were
and,
physiological,
do
parameters
(psychological)
as
ness
not
even
in
pret
higher
out,
cerebral
are
as
for
sible
in
the
other
out
above,
pointed
that
1961),
it
than
recorded
would
that
in
a person
Jouvet
(1961,1962)
tracks
involved
of
the
measurements
in
REM states
during
wakefulness
the
may
subject
in
a REM dream
waking
state
As Snyder
have
of
the
that
REM sleep
formation
reticular
is
- although
(1963)
points
shown
production
inter-
to
a mistake
the
were
latter
these
clearly
the
ascending
they
studies
during
studies
in
similar
be
imaginally.
aware
waking
the
1968;
responses
activity
although
formation
from
dreaming.
still
the
Fiss
the
same internal
in wakefulorganism
the
of
Thus,
in
the
reflect
necessarily
meaning
those
not
whereas
than
he may be more
the
study
reticular
awake
more
al
dreaming.
(Huttenlocher
this
et
organization
mesencephalic
be
Fiss
as
equated
(Broughton
showed
the
mean-
awoken
were
1974)
Lavie
be
not
subjects
they
struc-
a different
situation
a similar
1973;
Giora
and
if
as
almost
responded
the
those
brain
different
demonstrated
clearly
where
experiments
to
similar
must
active
is
This
awake.
(1966)
al
et
imaginally
be
of
alteration
carry
and
of
activities
the
in
that
activity,
appear
may originate
organization
neuronal
being
with
to
they
to
in
although
which,
parameters
wakefulness,
the
may reflect
structures
subcortical
brain
and
with
correlated
activities
certain
on dreams
respon-
arousal:
level
the
formation
Interruption
the
at
of
reticular
the
interfere
with
does
tegmentum
the
not
mid-brain
of
the
long
[REM]
as
so
sleep
recurrence
of rapid
periodic
level
the
intact
is
of
left
at
ventral
mesencephalon
bodies.
the interpenduncular
and mammilary
nucleus
(Snyder
We already
logical
lesions
and
time
Lhermitte
in
the
above
closely
of
and
characterized
to
related
occurrence,
Sigwald
mentioned
viz.,
1941;
hypnagogic
at
sleep
Rozansky
p. 386).
that
discussions
earlier
hallucinosis"
"peduncular
cinations
from
know
1963,
1959).
hallu-
visual
in
visions
onset
in
result
nucleus
by
neuro-
form
(see
e. g.,
Also,
in
478
respect
to
system,
the
tile
latter
1958).
(Nauta
introduction
results
wood
et
in
his
and
in
the
during
(NREM)
slow
Although
out
have
of
both
by
sleep
of
the
to
(1963)
Snyder
do with
to
once
that
sys-
ventricular
1955;
found
been
the
Sher-
by
triggered
also
Jouvet
REM sleep
of
period
by
off
formation
reticular
sleep
dreams,
dreaming
either
physiologically
is also
it
equi-
an
pointed
as
(1966)
from
is
as
Globus
hand,
other
there
more,
REM sleep
of
nocturnal
and
On the
Snyder
have
speak
psychophysiologically
guished
poncir-
observed
the
pontile
to
referring
nothing
been
(McLean
was
the
sleep.
psychologically.
to
of
we continue
way
valent
drugs
limbic
the
mesencephalic
into
lengthen
to
stimulation
electrical
with
behaviour
same
type
connected
has
drugs
The
This
cat.
it
hallucinatory
collaborators
to
a ventral
Moreover,
1952).
al
via
experiences
be
to
cholinergic
of
tem
found
was
formation
reticular
cuit
hypnagogic
my relating
may
or
distinTo refer
wakefulness.
evidence
is not dependent
the function
that
upon
of dreaming
absence
per se, but rather
upon the relative
sleep,
dreaming
that
tends
to supervene
with
of stimulation
but
throughout
the 24-hour
regular
periodicity
cycle,
is inversely
the extent
that
relof its
manifestation
to the level
ated
of reticular
arousal
at any given
'Daydreaming'
time.
of
may be more than
a figure
speech!
An area
that
is
arguments
going
comprises
syndrome
of
four
characteristic
hypnagogic
syndrome,
been
pointed
and
out
McNish
1830).
pompic
nature
narcoleptic
Kanner
of
Liddon
of
(1957),
logically
to
REM dream
(Rechtschaffen
et
by
1967,
Dement:
cited
(1967)
the
Liddon
reticular
exactly
been
1963a;
pp. 91-92).
1816,
Waller
to
hypno-
the
As part
activating
al
fitting
(e. g.,
pointed
this
of
paralysis,
sleep
as
nightmare
nightmares.
hypnagogia
has
and
Two symptoms
and
also,
namely,
paralysis,
sleep
children's
syndrome,
both
by
narcoleptic
symptoms,
1957).
Daly
hallucinations
descriptions
older
The
narcolepsy.
fore-
the
to
relevant
cataplexy,
(Yoss
hypersomnolence
the
that
hallucinations,
hypnagogic
have
information
provides
p. 384).
1963,
(Snyder
of
related
system
Rechtschaffen
As already
the
physioand
the
and
known,
479
the
RAS and
ascending
have
system
It
functions
ergetic
paralysis,
p. 91).
spinal
in
and
sleep
1967,
91-92)
pp.
the
dream
and
Dement
that
forward
put
independent
atonia,
reflex
doxical
system
comes
since
is
'paradoxical
these
that
thought
relatively
Sleep
the
sys-
However,
in
occur
two
other
it.
over
Para-
The
dreams.
when
different
are
three
characteristics
phenomena'
there
Rechtschaffen
latter's
influence
Liddon
constitute
sleep.
and
it
by
cited
Wakefulness,
operation
inhibitory
their
relax
state,
systems:
inhibition,
into
a waking
embracing
The
system.
include
tems
theory
the
display
REM period
the
cata-
to
Dement:
loss
by
While
hallucinations
neurophysiological
a Paradoxical
and
in
obser-
subjects,
normal
thought
and
side
is
tone
1965).
al
struc-
accompanied
in
REM sleep
of
impli-
descending
muscle
neck
thus
hypnagogic
counterpart
1967,
RAS are
of
et
(Rechtschaffen
hypothesized
sleep
(Liddon
REM sleep
of
con-
cataplexy,
On the
and
are
characteristics
motor
the
head
paralysis
syn-
ascending
1 forebrain
EEG stage
(Hishikawa
narcoleptics
in
reduction
during
the
RAS involving
the
REM sleep.
the
(e. g.,
of
in the
of
reflexes
breakdown
results
of
round
in
units
while
activity
hallucinations"
production
especially
motor
"a
that
activity
RAS a generalized
the
plexy
is
the
with
reticular
wakefulness,
and
arousal
interactions
Complex
characteristic
and
these
and
tures
of
of
hypnagogic
in
ved
thought
motor
cated
of
is
the
of
parts
associated
and
sciousness
rostal
with
RAS is
1962).
Oswald
linked
been
descending
the
the
it
isolation
for
thresholds
their
release.
Thus,
on
the
evidence
fluctuation
a circadian
showing
to
tial
not
confined
that
the
Paradoxical
at
those
other
two
experiences
is
on
the
system
the
or
swing.
might
appear
at
a time
increase,
and,
it
wakefulness,
gogia.
It
Liddon,
(1967,
might,
has
thus,
p. 92),
over
the
be
that
reasonable
"hypnagogic
has
not
easily
the
of
neither
hypnagogic
REM potential
yet
threshold
to
possible
more
way,
the
when
it
reached
when
This
although
is
through
night
full
poten-
it
night,
break
in
systems
is
of
studies
of
REM period
the
might
day
a number
the
of
hours
the
during
times
by
afforded
overtaken
of
argue,
hallucinations
hypna-
along
with
480
represent
ing
aspects
And
state".
is
stage,
it
be
also
physiological
REMs,
paralysis
penile
during
describing
undeterminate
back
Impossible!
on
together,
Sartre
(1978)
may be
described
is
says
(I
feel
as
but
awakening,
it
do
they
is
always
want
to
open
this)
is
paralysis
(1933,
p. 115)
"After
an
on my
my eyes...
certain
them".
chapter
lie
that
for
to
infrequently
not
writes:
be
sleep
also
raise
be present
Leroy
observe
neuro-
observed
that
might
cannot
it
that
as
(see
hypnagogia,
awake
the
to
are
state
happens
myself
But
stuck
are
it
period
wak-
earlier
although
experiences.
of
aspect
feeling
and
paralytic
its
all
Further,
narcoleptics
hypnagogic
this
REM period
expect
hallucinations
in
together
occur
mostly
on 'Psi'),
a lighter
present
the
erection).
the
semi-consciousness,
to
of
hypnagogic
and
or
least
at
not
reasonable
correlates
or
full-
by
during
occurring
hypnagogia,
since
characterized
would
(e. g.,
REM periods
of
my eyelids
persons
Commenting
"a
unique
by
auto-suggestion",
condition
this
on
which
that
and
clearly
[not]
like
origin,
a simple
of peripheral
sensation
To the pure
the relaxing
tone....
and simof muscle
(impression,
ple muscular
sensation
or distention,
is added the sui
there
repose,
consabandon)
generis
it
is impossible
that
to will
these
ciousness
movefeel
ments,
our
we no longer
of animating
capable
is a condition
body.
This
slight
auto-suggesof very
distantly
tion,
to hysterical
and
related
pythiatism
forged
frenzies
We ourselves
to certain
of influence.
this
Let a disturbing
resound
unbreakable
noise
chain.
But so long
as we
and we are at once on the alert.
remain
and insundisturbed
relaxed
we are muscularly
tead
the hypnosis,
of simply
and purely
constituting
in
the
itself
be
to
consciousness
charmed,
permits
does
is,
that
strict
of the word,
sense
consciousness
it.
the hypnosis
but sanctions
not constitute
Under
place
when
tally,
that
when
the
kind
(e. g.,
becomes
the
when
is
subject
much
the
day
its
circadian
and
is
subject
is,
Luce
more
night
hypnagogia
circumstances,
normal
and
no
Segal
increase.
of
1966)
readily
when
is
anxiety
deprived
reached
the
both
relaxed
pp. 46-47).
1978,
(Sartre
can
the
and
physically
hypnagogic
those
REM
the
especially
during
men-
Conversely,
present.
sleep,
take
only
threshold
hours
is normally
REM potential
The subject
then
experiences
of
on
peaks
481
of
section
p. 104)
(1977,
the
of
dream
of
observations
that
argument
in
erved
from
also
"spill
the
of
afforded
by
the
with
1965;
Klein
NREM sleep
rease
the
and
1976;
Flemenbaum
as
considered
in
Now,
is
dreaming
and
sleep,
in the
an
of
absence
type
of
drome
during
logists
of
that
and
a fantasy
view
dreams,
(REM)
dreams
Thus,
dream
that
cally
older
to
In
they
than
life's
of
component
this
are
guise,
both
sleep
human
or
the
arguments
without
the
both
REM synduring
Fiss
may
the
et
al's
the
take
depth
of
and
need
hallucination
waking
this,
REM sleep
hypnago-
that
as
as
psycho-
gratification
rest-
necessarily
functions.
such
hypnagogic-hypnopompic
wakefulness.
argue
and
dream
seen
of
itself
facilitate
and
occuring
dream
accommodate
may
that
notion
wakefulness
fantasies
and
hypnagogia
ricting
would
that
fantasies
wakeful
the
demonstrates
This
the
propose
kind
of
that
may be
cases
naturally
to
which
as
Thus
independently
reasonable
deprive
deprivation.
hypnagogic
the
constitute
sleep
aborted
of
(e. g.
it
they
these
of
occurring
p. 550) argument
of
place
kind
is
seen
mentation
wakefulness.
(1966,
supporting
only
may
experiences
in
inc-
to
1975,1977).
Vogel
arguments
sleep
it
with
REM dream
phenomenon
deprivation
associated
independent
the
to
as
known
of
activity
since
a circadian
gic
of
began
who
Conversely,
(e. g.,
overs
view
over"
are
experiences
spill
"spill
imipramine
1976).
Huapaya
hypnagogic-hypnopompic
REM depriv-
patients
phenomena
REM sleep
of
patient
as
such
the
obs-
of
a result
(Lehman
drugs
et al 1958;
1980).
Hemmingsen
Rafaelsen
and
1979;
drugs
Antidepressant
(1966)
al's
interrupted
slight
hallucinations
antidepressant
Schlauch
of
reports
et
phenomenon
of
hypnagogic-hypnopompic
testimony
Fiss
when
Evidence
treatment
is
dream-like
a result
As McKellar
wakefulness".
with
TAT responses
hypnagogic-hypnopompic
have
invade
agreement
constituted
14).
imagery
to
over"
subjects'
REM sleep
ation.
in
are
their
life
(see
features
chapter
"hypnagogic
remarked,
"dreamlets")
and
hypnagogic
in
deprivation'
readiness
These
is
'sleep
on
known
by
accompanied
and
preceded
("microsleeps"
imagery
hypnagogic
vivid
may constitute
experiences
dreaming,
triptych:
sleeping,
i. e.,
as
phylogenetically
and
wakefulness.
dreams,
and
Meddis
will
also
ontogeneti(1977,
482
p. 136)
has
during
which
state
dream
Jouvet,
Valatx,
kittens
there
waking,
ping
later.
"sleep
the
that
other
and
Metcalf
1970)
the
properly
qualify
state
throughout
ing,
crying
cation
fussing"
of
a circadian
when
seen
from
various
having
as
discovery
described
belonging
ative
ical
to
the
sympathetic
system
Cannon's
of
tion
which
is
increased
flow
to
ism.
linked
breath
the
In
this
inference
oxygen
and
increased
blood
not
is
based
in
opposing
or
"defence-alarm"
system
body
marked
blood
metabollowered
by
evidence
lactate
levels
fact
reac-
and
to
the
to
pressure,
and
during
para-
terms
reference
on
the
in
McLure
restor-
a neurophysto
blood
the
overstress
promoting
rate
and
decreased
only
response
characterized
in
physi-
(1931,
heart
(Petts
anxiety
substance
is
with
and
of
consumption,
decrease
comes
Hess'
linked
rate,
is
credence
more
against
sympathetic
heart
rate,
addition,
presence
of
in producing
the
hypnagogia
consumption,
ation.
to
muscles,
By contrast,
oxygen
that
"fight-or-flight"
suck-
exemplifi-
Evidence
existence
closely
functioning
and
whether
as
gains
and
network
to
newborn.
of
the
mechanism
the
the
activities
onset.
system
to
in
trophotropic
protective
not
applied
stimulation
sleep
the
of
as
function.
hypothalamic
points
biochemical
that
system
trophotropic
processes",
and
by
"a
as
such
organismic
during
measurements
does
regardless
constituting
on
that
interruption
as
a survival
studies
1932,1957)
cat
hypnagogia
infant
without
in
engaged
(p. 177).
or
Emde
noting
sleep
life,
of
weeks
He remarked
present
and
that
1963,1969;
the
quiet
clearly
regularly
first
or
of
is
infant".
in
term
develo-
argued
observations
quiescence
the
quiet
view
ological
of
sleep
quiet)
Kleitman
newborn
active
p. 194)
newborn
similar
REMs state
is
The
the
in
that
(slow,
(1972,
"is
sleep".
between
sleep
(e. g.,
for
the
infant
the
in
made
recurs
of
Sterman
state
"the
This
kind
other
sleep
humans
reptilian
found
alternation
an
not exist
investigators
although
adults,
only
in
from
is,
that
sleep,
place
(1961)
Jouvet
Likewise
does
takes
descended
and
and
is
(REM)
active
activity
to
analogous
and
that
argued
is
1967),
and
respir-
that
instrumental
we may
hypnagogia.
that
the
lack
infer
This
of
483
is
anxiety
but
gogia
because
also
metabolism
of
to
sympathetic
relaxation
hypnagogia
both
beta
the
from
EEG activity
been associated
also
1950)
Parr
and various
other
hand,
stomach
ulcers
On the
It
dically
then,
in
drawing
of
however,
that
spasms
from
being
conducive
tion
of
as
gogia
may
be
based
on
in
the
1929),
Autogenic
Training.
and
are
clear
latter
genic
Cycles
A common
is
be
might
visual
images
objected,
displays
that
these
reduc-
phenomena
mental
and
physical
and
subside
eventually
this
far
are
or
relaxation
of
hypna-
respect,
training
or
increased
rate,
Umschaltung,
i. e.,
from
away
the
the
and
Luthe
in
a shift
aims
to
slowed
these
realities
there
stages
early
characterized
temperature,
in
specifically,
technique
Schultz's
factor
concentration"
The
and
psychological
(Schultz
"passive
skin
1970),
(Clynes
More
between
autogenic
shift",
heart
tension-producing
sometimes
In
perio-
the
initial
a turning
environment.
concentration".
axation,
and
Sentic
emphasizing
"active
a hypometareducer
It
subjects,
p. 137).
anxiety
from
both
exacer-
1977,
onset)
deepens.
similarities
and
gogia
to
has
physical
of
normal
state
states
immediate
the
either
1944).
(Finley
(Meddis
an
and
techniques
to various
therapeutic
related
induced
Relaxation
relaxation
such as Progressive
(Jacobson
of
to
a background
and,
methods
(sleep
Nonetheless,
against
disappear
away
terrifying
and
anxiety.
as
state
Hill
found
been
system.
hypnagogia
myoclonic
relaxation
organism
sympathetic
in
hypnagogia
acts
this
(Hill:
for-
the
to
respect
problems
that
it
that
the
the
activity
occur
and
transpires,
function
heart
effects
of
has
cause
hypnagogia
disorders
REM sleep
prop-
(1964),
harmful
anxiety
psychiatric
the
of
Indeed,
In
during
relaxed
Gellhorn
certain
the
from
a shift
involving
the
characteristic
with
by
reduction
to
REM sleep.
and
has
bolic
the
balance.
a protection
wakefulness
is
predominance
hypothalamic
of
be
must
hypna-
of
produced
there
parasympathetic
may constitute
bate
which
muscles
and
striate
input
which,
according
a resetting
mer,
is
of
rioceptive
of
lactate
muscles
in
induction
the
of
blood
skeletal
Thus,
onset.
sleep
feature
a necessary
of
hypna-
1959),
to
contrast
"auto-
at
the
by
muscle
respiration
parasympathetic
the
rel-
484
in
the
(Eigenlicht?
closed
by subjects
field
retinal
Reports
predominance.
light
quality
) coupled
view
24 hour
day,
say
that
but
rather
Oneirosis
and
potential.
physical
syndrome
phenomena
is
there
it
shall
designate
is
(BRAC).
In
the
and
same
necessity
service
to
always
as we do
for
none
the
surrender
would
disadvantages.
do but
"waking
proceeding
As
in
his
(double
imagery
dings
but
this
aware
to
back
involved
still
then
sciousness),
('hypnopompic'),
ness
in
still
to
in
but
waking
an
the
to
to
not
of
reality
of
the
state
be generally
only,
kind
concerned
of
dream
with).
Indeed,
there
surrouncon-
consciousViewed
wakefulness.
psychoanalysis
tes-
(double
perspective,
the
a more
invol-
deeply
become
sleep-dreams
simply
a
of the hypnagogic-hypnopompic
state
of Oneirosis,
dreams
being
only
one among a variety
of types
of
(incidentally,
sleep,
or REM, dreams
are probably
if
surroundings
double
retaining
back
then
his
awareness
'dream'
from
reality
is
(p. 44).
mind"
stretches
loss
a complete
(1840)
sleeping"
(1935),
Archer
waking
subject
of
completely
"dream-activity
surrounding
the
but
then
the
wherein
consciousness),
(dreaming),
ting
from
the
of
the
As Marc
or
hypnagogia
state
dissociation
complete
(p. 41)
observation
a progressive
dissociation
slight
ved
the
under
dreams"
may ren-
without
as
it
dream without
put it,
enables
us "to
(quoted
by Baillarger
1846).
According
to
constitutes
advantages
It
once
it
constitute
the
all
REM dreams.
of
spon-
when
rest-activity
consciousness
emergence
psycho-
and,
has
It
REM dreams
as
this
of
quasi-hallucinations,
a basic
its
of
of
dreamlike
and
LEB,
Oneirosis.
the
periods
that
as
hypnagogia
scheme,
of
expression
organism's
following
this
one
and
the
circadian
potential
dreams
inap-
during
are
Oneirosis
includes
by
REM dreaming
form
hallucinations
as
exemplification
us
there
REM dreams
characterized
cycle
der
are
be
would
REM potentials
are
that
which
it
arguments
that
such
taneous,
of
eyes
Luthe's
with
foregoing
the
of
to
propriate
the
their
while
and a
stage.
In
it
warmth
the
remark that
by drowsiness,
characterized
show
if not identical,
hypnato an early
is not
autogenic
shift
it to be very similar,
gogic
flowing
of
sequence
sleepdream
the
appears
are
no
main,
to
485
theoretical
compelling
could
son
not,
with
biofeedback),
of
a deep
of
consciousness.
in
his
are
control
of
Such
in
theory
capable
own
a position
to
the
his
of
systems
gogia
of
mechanisms
many
with
in
am thus
in
hypnagogic
out
dreams,
some
gaining
individual
an
layers
or
hypna-
relating
indeed
is
this
agreement
loss
pointed
or
consciousness,
full
means
by
aspects
As we saw,
of
by
complete
.
place
likely
most
would
states
that
out
pointed
dissociative
personality.
case.
and
hallucinations
contact
various
pp. 285-6)
achieving
achievement
a per-
experiencing
or
hallucinations
of
of
their
sleep
partial
(1962,
why
(e. g.,
during
having
of
As West
general
people
'awake'
instead
reasons
training
appropriate
remain
Oneirosis
experiential
or
Sherwood
with
who
experiences
dream
the ordinary
to us even more clearly
than
reveal
its
in
the construction
usual
of our mental
activity
forms
them attentively
and if
we may gather
we observe
conclusive
of awareness
of the many levels
evidence
to form
which
combine
our ordinary
consciousness.
half-way
This
for
opestate
us the difficult
performs
and
the modes of consciousness
ration
of separating
independent
giving
us glimpses
activity
of their
-a
full
in
feat
impossible
to achieve
while
voluntarily
possession
of the blended
mode.
1965,
(Sherwood
is
It
back
interesting
the
as
aspiring
tenth
state,
by
ted
the
all
between
de
Becker
1968,
the
Fourth
and
waking.
ved,
"one
exists
Thus,
holding
p. 163;
see
consciousness,
idered
of
link
designated
which
by
the
is
as
by
the
State,
this
during
"dialogue
the
a mere
waking
state,
as
"regression"
the
(J. S. P. R.
there
of
con-
is
at
quo-
this
state
tradition
as
dreaming
sleeping,
a hypnagogic
hypnagogia
induction
above
being
awake,
the
(Esnoul:
sleeping"
the
of
advised
half-sleep
the
Significantly,
three
Dusen
in
subject
obser-
concentration
1898,
July
the
p. 269).
of
possibility
1968,
(de Becker
unconscious"
1972)
without
and dreaming
the
of
to
this
the
far
as
himself
hold
must
and
other
while
text
continuity
i. e.,
states,
with
van
also
"he
sleep
that
respect
acquire
dreaming"
in
since
to
p. 154).
attained,
this
a Tantric
exponents
the
In
has
A. D.
order
unaffected
junction
the
in
in
note
century
that
yogi
sciousness
to
p. 94)
state
may not
evolutionally
losing
be
old
cons-
486
dreaming
of
advantages
the
but
state
an enriched
oneirosis
erous
states
of
thought
of
488)
of
of
in
pursuit
of
than
reality
are
aims
those
to
in
as
In
this
as
it
be
spoken
"in
by
located
along
which
terms
added
way,
does
numof
as
changes
(1971,
Deikman's
arranged
the
with
accompanied
which,
mode,
indeed
may
consciousness
organization
receptive
logic
encompassing
consciousness,
state
a 'return'
of
consciousness.
hypnagogia,
of
an altered
more
perhaps
a different
of
different
we ordinarily
p.
dimensions
our-
address
selves".
logic
The
hypnagogia
of
seniority
of
oneiric
nagogia
itself.
In
if
that,
and
then,
sleep,
organism
of
dreaming.
This
of
wakefulness
of
empathy,
part
of
was
of
lities
of
that
early
we now
call
between
quality
of
that
there
was
first
the
appearance
in
would
imply
that,
inter
feeling
of
life.
case
with
dreaming
the
early
no
feeling
on the
been
have
arguments
human
infants
their
But,
need
to
reality.
survive
sleep
the
as
as
a separate
emergence
need
to
dream
of
This
to
sleep
line
but
of
begun
the
safe
argument
has
state
subdued
to
it
become
emergence
suggests
its
makes
as an individual
survive
for
merely
has
also
waking
is
This
entity.
state
the
of
life
organismic
need
a separate
entity
of
that
not
for
of the waking
where,
an
to the
believe,
obvious:
presence
the
obliterated
however,
individualized
now utilizes
one
The lat-
survival.
periodically;
full
what
implies
Thus also
qua-
lives
(which gradually
acquires
of attention
state and the direction
'active'
cxxmponent) to sensations,
and, generally,
perceptions
external
the
that
also
the appearance
scene with
out-
significantly,
experiences
to fight
and
appears
earlier
oneiric
or
inside
gradually,
waking.
that
inseparably
in
and
logic
logic,
being
must
We saw
state
the
alia,
between
Later,
two
a continuous
of
distinction
clear
latter
these
a different
that
and
is
of wakefulness
of
existed
hyp-
of
it
point,
appearance
self-consciousness
the
the
the
evolutional
value
survival
have
wakefulness.
indeed
the
the
the
to
must
lack
lack
ter
to
a strong
and
alternate
preceded
fusion,
a whole,
is
to
absent
side,
this
to
and
respect
prior
the
states
life
life
oneiric
both
points
oneiric
function
and
the
the mechanism
activity.
of
sleep
487
have
must
been,
and
for
necessary
the
time
secure
the
able
period
when
diate
physical
its
for
a safe
to
dream
activity
The
second
point
were
a primary
not
by
now have
ing
the
functions
ensuring
the
ric
activities,
e. g.,
functions
having
to
does
always
during
Now,
a careful
most
and
dreaming.
cially
that
from
and
also
we
should
of
if
adjuststate
waking
during
the
physical
beings
form
tissue
the
regularly
from
apart
proonei-
of
emergence
to
these
could
repair,
without
hypnagogia
of
fulfilling
the
organism
the
degree
Although
it
subject
in
fascinatedly
been
has
It
it
have
(see
espe-
and
often
hypnagogia
been
stressed
many
paper
physiologically
has
that
sleep
hypnagogia
shown
is
in
to
subjects
behaviour-
be
a dream
in
this
paper
withdrawn
it
activities,
can
be,
to
psychologically
imaginal
the
of
shown
been
be
to
functions
this
also
involved
noted
the
throughout
'Dreams')
on
it
shows
both
Discussions
sleep.
the
if
that,
consciousness
indistinguishable
state.
up
otherphysiologicalfunctions,
fulfilled
study
perfectly
chapter
times,
ally
look-
it
itself
give
evolution,
for
and
abandon
is
sends
which
Also,
sleep?
has
vulnerits
imme-
safety
and
some
conditions
be
organism's
same
sleep?
state
at
in
from
withdrawn
vulnerability
our
the
most
non-sleeping
to
sleep
not
that
of
into
recuperation
latter
during
question
concern
sleep
physical
the
developed
necessary
at
1977).
raises
against
and
retire
Meddis
abandonment
viding
to
where
of
dreaming
drowsiness
of
(cf.
conditions
The
induction
place
the
is
attention
ing
provide
safety
surroundings.
the
occurring
of
organism's
by
thus
to
occurrence
secured
survival
is,
still
has
awareness
retain
of their
external
or
environment
conversations
and hold
have other th ghtsunrelated
imahypnagogic
to their
concurrent
(see e. g.,
1878,
1933,
Maury
gery
pp. 59-60;
p. 60; Leroy
1976;
Oliver
ted
that
the
appropriate
one's
attentional
instance,
For
tion
is
this
still
1979b,
McKellar
is
an
ability
p. 101).
that
involving
training
state(s)
at
the
to
a great
early
It
can
be
the
(e. g.,
Green
stages
of
extent
has
been
cultivated
with
manipulation
of
and
1978).
Green
hypnagogia
concerned
sugges-
with
when
the
atten-
external
488
reality,
hypnagogic
be
and
brief
and
attention
more
vivid
faint.
fleeting.
(e. g.,
Maury
double-consciousness
(Leroy
tional
tive
1933,
this
latter
has
state
over
interpretation'
'dream
Slight
e. g.,
1979b).
to
Such
the
refer
to
1933,
p. 120),
health
Thus
on
the
of
one's
to
learn
to
in
state
ment
the
of
state
and
that
in
the
subject
and
intellectually
must
for
the
mode,
words,
along
evolutionally
hypnagis,
that
they
e. g.,
Leroy
references
to
psychological
and
learn
to
retain
consciousness
is
it
a definite
enables
of
conditions
or
move
to
into
involved
in
is
here
to
relax
e. g.,
precisely
hypnagogia,
to
normal
balance
and
and
the
in
the
oneself
natural
waking
an
the
employ-
oneiric
internal
imaginal
observation
in
physically,
Green
desired
the
requiring
further
then,
any
full
the
to
inves-
while
may,
hypnagogia
return
evolua person
environment
to
are
of
double-consciousness
of
double-consciousness
acquire
learning
other
themselves
An individual
importance
great
these
induction
physical
external
deeply
more
(see
Interestingly
symbolic
dreaming:
his
attend
become
to
(see
McKellar
(see,
dreaming,
and out
instance,
for
to
order
facilitates
restrict
problems
terrain.
in
Of
it
meanings,
ability
sleep
over
waking
activities.
of
while
internal
order
of
during
infrequently,
'anagogic'
the
e.,
over
He may,
recep-
advantage
1965;
not
Not
state
oscillate
degree.
need
conferring
i.
his
his
1972).
control
tigating
unemo-
introspection
Silberer
may contain
hypnagogia's
retain
and
dreaming
that
immediate
1943;
Kubie
Dusen
advance
be
to
is
surroundings
tionary
cool
dreaming
they
subject,
achieve
sleep
current
(van
and
One obvious
resolutions
subject's
1933)
biasing
appears
variety.
or
may become
p. 399).
convey
future
one
1973,
psychoanalytic
experiences
the
one
interpretations
ogic
point
slightly
through
1924;
Leroy
becomes
imagery.
the
state
(Stoyva
wakefulness
this
pp. 59-60),
towards
this
to
increases
imagery
he remains
providing
attention
In
At
1878;
tend
relaxation
internalized
more
less
and
imagery,
e. g.,
As psychophysical
becomes
'awake'
more
experiences,
hypnagogia
emotionally
Green
1978).
conditions
required
first
place.
in
hypnagogia
directions.
In
lies
This
489
is
borne
also
the
out
in
subject
First,
as
is
gogia
the
production
noted
earlier,
bound
up with
of
energy.
shown to raise
one's
servation
the
is,
that
of
ening
of
by
ienced
the
tion
of
bats
the
Two,
it
that
of
hypnagogia
external
implies
"removal
the
(Hollingworth
trols"
tolerant
and
and
Confirming
in
elsewhere
are
gogists
al
paper
to
Stoyva
Green
and
for
hypnagogia
his
the
view
Green
attainment
associated
other
Green
and
found
of
have
to
that
and
been
that
of
referred
therapeutic
al
hypnaand
1966;
1972,1977;
1978).
the
of
people.
the findings
the
et
more
subject
proficient
health
Foulkes
Budzynski
van
For
expan-
Green
Dusen
instance,
biofeedback
train-
consciousness
and
facility
with
and
psychological
physical
his
con-
and
sets
the
psychological
(e. g.,
traits
collaborators
was
the
by
characterized
1973;
respect
on
relaxation
are
works
hyp-
his
dependent
of
con-
induction
very
own nature
in
those
in
renders
his
of
whose
and
the
observations
1970,1971,1971a;
1972;
ing
this
creative
and
sive
above
hypnagogia
of
value
the
This
both
with
and
mental
personalities
investigators
of
a number
constraining
both
accepting
detachedly
intellectual
1911).
attitudes
views,
et
of
'coolness',
participation
Third,
com-
also
ulcerations.
necessary
be primarily
to
seem
it
respect,
Indeed,
subject's
involvement'.
'detached
to
the
and
often
apprecia-
phenomena
world.
it
One,
is
of
rep-
exper-
exaggerated
deal
to
hypnagogic
levels
this
internal
to
experiences
nagogic
him
enables
the
with
cerned
high
the
with
physical
The less-
advantages.
exacerbation
subject
pertaining
experiences
in
and/or
the
equips
two
and
of
detachment
the
in
presence
(Miller
observation,
Many
has
circumstances
appearance
second
and
disproportioned
one's
attitude
affect
diminish
and
stimuli.
the
been
has
alone
against
This
whose
with
associated
of
subject.
anxiety
combats
of
lack
the
stress
orts
con-
tolerant
relaxation.
emotional
and
stimuli
more
to
hypna-
excitability
becomes
points
in
hypometabolism
painful
violently
excitability
that
namely
of
of
on
relaxation
relaxation
threshold
conferred
hypnagogia.
to
Physical
less
advantages
physical
a shift
a person
reacts
and
pain
the
of
unpleasantness
apparent
1926),
by
strongly
in
490
e. g.,
well-being,
iences"
such
as
interpersonal
others,
reased
facilitation
in
the
found
thus
in
consciousness
Germane
data
are
and
LEB,
hypnagogia
and
it
was
its
of
effortlessness,
dream
component
and
wakefulness,
it
even
wherein
served
without
as
may
dream
sonal
ditions
ther
one
remain
and
and
of
and
hypnagogia
In
which
which
may
furnish
problems
physical
has
and
as
bipolarity
with
well
as
to
straddle
Morestate
may be
dreaming
state,
while
as
indi-
the
attending
intro-
immediate
by
to
solutions
indicate
psychological
function
a hypometabolic
and
and
sleep
consciousness
surroundings
him
the
advantageous
this
may,
sleeping
than
abandon
interprets
the
constitutes
and
sleeping
he
and
hypnagogia
of
more
his
abstract
his
with
of
for
it
allow
the former.
that
aware
etc.,
spontaneity
dreaming,
sleep.
all-
believed
of fear
older
to
of
fuse,
to tolerate
value
features
necessity
terms
viz.,
Hypnagogia
both
of
opposites.
triptych:
in
in
lack
'Creativ-
character
same features
ability
altogether
hypnagogia
on
its
personality,
follows:
of
does
activity
spection
the very
an evolutionally
the
to
cross,
evolutionally
functions
the
to
to
due
and integrate
possesses
dispense
points
chapter
surface,
unknown,
life's
of
Although
vidual
to
come
(Green
of
both
evolutionary
as
wakefulness.
extremely
to
things'
the
and innocence,
or
summarized
it
to
together
function
be
that,
of the creative
to bring
thus,
in
possessing
ambiguous
over,
state
thoughts,
function
creativity
expressiveness
uncertain,
and
sub-
EEG which
the
imagery"
the
of
out
material
to be characteristic
both,
training
and
hypnagogic
facilitates
terms
The
ESP.
as
internalized
unseen
or
of
pointed
unconscious
and ability
emotions,
presented
arguments
where
in
body,
abstract
such
in
inc-
an
and
at
aims
a deeply
discussion
the
to
ity'
owing
form
noted
phenomena
with
'unheard
the
personal
rhythms
of
p. 143).
1978,
Green
the
usually
allowing
theta
of
of
a quieting
of
programme
"associated
be
also
psi
of
of
understanding
and
They
solving
emergence
production
to
with
the
biofeedback
their
Notably,
and
in
the
and
problems,
are
tolerance
regeneration.
and
exper-
improvement
self-confidence,
of
gaining
"integrative
and
energy
relationships,
healing
jects
increased
health.
the
perconFur-
491
is
which
drawing
ing
individual
the
state
and
threshold
latter's
thus
terious
effects
him
owing
in
both
the
the
with
external
intellectual
a removal
of
to
tive
personality.
the
to
ability
him
the
diminishes
by
experiences
of
and
individual
and
it
nullifies
the
dele-
and
end-
involved'
'detachedly
On
activities.
undergoes
subject
characteristic
raises
relaxation.
from
controls
to
apparent
secretions
become
wak-
a shift
the
means
reduces
hypnagogic
sets
by
full
level,
physical
imaginal
internal,
constraining
of
internal
excessive
level,
integrative
open
component
and
stresses
stimuli
protecting
of
the
and
painful
both
periodically
On the
emotional
anxiety
thus
energizing
excitability
of
unpleasantness
The
and
activity.
of
BRAC,
from
away
restoring
parasympathetic
his
diurnal
the
to
related
and
becomes
of
the
crea-
CHAPTER '20
THE SIGNIFICANCE
In
in
this
brief
from
consider
point
began
in
their
this
to
in
imagery
This
might
gate
to
the
look
for
by
some
1969;
less
immediately
being
placed
in
a general
are
also
present.
imagery
for
instance,
imagery:
imagery,
after
imagery,
imagination
includes:
perceptual
imagery,
hallucinogenic
imagery,
pulse
imagery.
isolation
hypnagogic
current
imagery.
difference
between
imagery,
the
latter
deprivation
photic
forms
stimulation
imagery,
that
the
main
imagination
of
imagery
"is
in
the
antecedent
conditions
that
arouse
them
not
in
the
phenomenal
attributes
that
appear
in
ject's
disagree
to
the
(p. 93).
reports"
with
another
will,
made
he
as
groups
hypnagogia,
climate
of
in
Moreover,
that
is
of
as
hypnagogic
this
would
is,
or
paper,
already
imagery,
-492-
the
point
share
in
themselves
argued,
sleep
that
namely,
emerge
sub-
entirely
imagery"
they
may
not
and
nonetheless,
"imagination
dreaminess
hypnagogic.
a species
observation
of
a measure
observation
phenomena
general
his
Although
which
type
sleep
argues
various
in
classification
memory imagery,
meditation
Richardson
is
Richardson
The
imagery,
it
away
context
imagery,
drug
role
where
taken
imagery,
eidetic
rele-
who
important
following
the
offers
round.
way
Even
is
of
mentation
other
1973).
Horowitz
disstates,
psychologists
a much
and
later
mental
other
this
its
methods
emergence
In
the
not
imagery
encoun-
hypnagogic
of
con-
them.
the
at
their
to
and
to
general
from
population.
states
arising
phenomena
a brief
presence
objected
draw
flowing
listing
discuss
and
points
prominence,
types
dream
out
paper,
hypnagogia
hypnagogic
by
(1969),
this
general
the
Richardson
other
in
the
these
be
the
it
important
conditions
for
in
some
from
be
the
comparing
argued
and
given
to
took
and
study
in
cussions,
(e. g.,
pick
by
paper
presence
often
shall
implications
out
hypnagogia
employed
discussions
and
tered
of
chapter
earlier
clusions
last
what
OF HYPNAGOGIA:
a
become
dream
imagery
dreams
often
493
occurring
gogia
contains
eidetic
that
after-imagery
not
infrequent
at
that
memory
sequences
to
indeed,
Maury
detail,
range
of
(1857,
may
it
"imagination
contain
it:
of
a mixture
e. g.,
strongest
his
not
all
the
shall
is
that
as
a feature
natural
as
to
when
take
has
think
not
had
for
devoid
are
imagery
its
at
hypna-
from
come
night
'pure'
the
methods
Other
nothing
the
past
images
is
and
have
workers
to
the
do with
noted
lead
its
arrival
hypna-
that
in
other
p. 372),
for
instance,
make
and
noted
that
of
which
the
it
actithat
calcu-
complicated
"premonitory
drowsiness,
to
that
engaged
unfolded,
first
and
is
and
But,
sleep
subject
events
its
take
necessarily
may delay
it
imagery
wanes.
was
we
emerges
to
gradually
at
paper
it
which
may not
back
hypnagogic
allowed
himself
them
with
in
therefore,
this
of
part
studying
of
we look
If
of
state.
are,
and
cases
contrary,
considering
any correlation
from
kind
imagery
(1946,
of
waking
first
consciousness
the
full
the
the
onset
while
he
he
sleep
on
Rouques
while
untouched
imagery
exception
rise
(1848,1878)
vities.
lations
in
spontaneous
as
place
could
the
dreaminess
indistinguishable
possible
only
to.
imagery
in
Richardson's
entirely
memory
and
in
hypnagogic
attended
gogic
can
in
of
but,
is
only
eidetic
of hypnagogia,
definition.
its
the
Maury
sleep
of
is
state
sections
that
observe
argued
outside
not
are
groups
still
with
course
noted,
p. 44) -
richer
entirely
hypnagogic
strongly
the
found
of
of
while
that
see
line
clearer,
with
The
arguments
relevant
and
that pronamely,
after-imagery,
in wakefulness
and experienced
perceptions
linked
closely
much
tinged
vivid
type
subject
inducing
state,
1976,
argued
cases
most
a specific
duced by strong
and
simplest
not
imagination,
of
from
Such
the
that
other
remembering.
by the
is
pp. 85,90-92)
sequences
be
could
and
are
the
of
(Singer
1378,
images
mental
remembering.
that
by
gogic
p. 164;
imagery"
also
far
"exact
of
end
hypnagogia
memories
wakeful
Thus,
but
in
maintain"
and
"by
are
form
of
hypna-
that
seen
the
hypnopompic
the
hypnagogia
in
that
also
in
imagery
reproductions",
thought
We have
hypnagogia.
in
only
sleep"
was not
reason
was
present
494
he
when
regularly
occurring
have
noted
also
conjure
during
times
the
or
its
and
the
but
hypnagogia
also
capable
psychological
data
has
for
conditions
and
these
which
in
ence
of
I
and
varied
give
we found
the
the
psychological,
ment
might
ranking
with
favour
creativity
in
full
the
waking
analysis
and
sufficient
are
inward
that
pointed
studying
of
degree
a stage
the
that
in
system
the
More-
state.
of
those
mental
on
them
physical
stress
(when the
and
on
would
states
in
instance,
components
was
a rough
as
other
hypnagogia.
the
exist-
literature,
the
components
of
to
constitute
above
For
of
withdrawal
the
reported
layer
physical
turning
out
or
meditation
a slight
states,
the
and
favour
and
of
ranking
placed
nature
state
would
the
or
to
related
where
importance
tion,
the
own right
psychological
stage
for
one
an
been
combinations
to
rise
and
indeed
a three
framework
the
involved
process.
its
other
of
has
turn,
Careful
of
proposed
are
has
the
necessary
or
factors
suggested
over,
nation
attention
stages
working
only
relaxation
hypnagogic
the
the
environment.
on
widening
in it,
states
in
in
experiences.
occurrence
passive-receptive
the
light
the
other
a state
mechanisms
and
that
psychological
from
This,
only
other
inclusion
the
entity.
physical
the
and to
to
human
shedding
shown
led
of
of
phenomena
have
could
awake.
a number
be not
to
fully
with,
to
and
processes,
of
the
of
they
opposed
were
lines
these
investigators
which
with
as
they
hypnagogia
concept
of
identification
shown
ease
their
of
Various
sleep.
when
fact
mere
hypnagogia
day
along
conditions
the
relative
in
the
Arguments
of
before
imagery
up
but
them,
experienced
in
a combi-
terms
of
passive-receptive
atten-
relaxation,
psi
The
states.
active
latter
such
attention
is
sought
arrangesame
may
consciously
state).
The presence
I pointed
of the above components,
out,
in the core phenomenon of LEB.
I further
ushers
argued
for the correlation
and its
of this
attendant
phenomenon,
phenomenology,
tures,
i. e.,
characterized
with
for
of
activities
to oldbrain
a switch
by a constellation
of
subcortical
struc-
predominance
psychological
features
495
and
that
argued
is
LEB,
ant
it
takes
by
not
temporally
confined
p. 74)
we are
we momentarily
it
using
it
noticeable
at
that
fact
the
onset
of
the
to
the
not
the
REM type
and
become
of
only
contains
all
also
allows
in
registered
is,
the
by
unless
defined
being
day
is
mostly
due
only
the
preceding
those
sleep
To begin
required
for
is
highly
onset
the
of
appearance
ure
occurrence
it
manner
best
hypnagogia
schizophrenia
us
insight
an
implic-
into
1968,
the
LSD.
type
is
signific-
hallucinations
of
by
cited
imagery
More
nat-
of
p. 109;
hypnagogic
emerge
consci-
As a colleague
the
on
the
and
to
semi-wakeful
of important
a number
gives
light
sheds
besides
dreams
of
or
pointed
out to him (Caldwell
1976,
p. 464),
experiencing
way of hallucinating
without
Schacter
nature,
material
hallucinations.
of
oneiric
and
preconscious
has
with,
LEB
a wakeful
observation
ations.
Caldwell
character
but
This
ousness.
in
as
pronounced
its
of
hypnagogia
their
same
that
the
Thus,
its
the
of
which
state.
Because
and
LEB and
in
conditions
the
Oneirosis,
we believe
when
But
cycle.
is
sleep:
temporally
one
psychophysical
day.
nocturnal
times
that
state
a misnomer,
part
be
hour
state".
to
24 hour
to
but
'concentrating'
merely
particular
of
of
many
be
to
onset
hypnagogic
a hypnagogic
out
happen
sleep
'dreaming'
ring
or
the
the
occurrence
antly,
deeply'
into
in
that
conducive
the
are
attend-
24
the
beginnings
there
we mean to refer
of
sleep
"The
noted:
the
turns
occurrence
to
to
slip
'hypnagogic'
term
also
confined
to
also
its
and
throughout
periodically
that
speculate
just
'thinking
would
hypnagogia,
of
have
prominence.
occurrence
(1969,
no means
parasympathetic
the
place
As Tart
by
accompanied
occurinvolved
mentation
production.
Further,
emerges
deal
about
argued
apart
creative
as
not
the
only
the
about
workings
that
from
as its
well
the
form
the
surfacing
and
preconscious
content
mind
fusing
on both
suggests
may
material
tell
individual
human
and
light
it
which
particular
the
of
shedding
mentation,
in
manner
us
but
in
general.
of
a number
of
also
I
schizophrenic
a presence
a great
of
and
have
FsOR,
in
496
'paralogic'
more
general
active
in
during
hypnagogia
is
a subdued
At
616)
noted,
may
'in'
consciousness"
surrounds
These
may be
"struck
the
pp. 69 and
mind
of
Maury's
to
the
appear
although
thoughts
conscious
grain
of
given
rise
in
to
ings
and
one
single
a train
of
to
arguments
p. 100)
proposes
two
systems.
He, further,
of
the
chapter
and
fusing
original
(lb.,
"the
radio
(1939)
Hart's
the
gearing,
view
in
appropriate
p. 101).
The
latter
that
LEB
in
the
at
elements
had
resul-
which
to
is
well
correlated
screen".
as we saw
in
in
the
crossing
remote
"an
of
machinery
by
with
being
throwing
1979b,
McKellar
with
and
reference
affair
systems
by
other
makes
mental
the
to
yielding
as
accords
functions
what
this,
result
(quoted
gear"
(1979b,
cinema
listening
the
not
sub-
McKellar
also
of
is
numerous
imager...
once:
find-
1922)
there
rather
personal
functional
hypnagogia
tissues
that
observes
dissociation
remark
own
tobacco,
(e. g.,
FsOR thus
of
different
into
the
of
his
nasal
view
him
McKellar
various
organized
of
of
may
associations.
explains,
thinking
but
'Creativity',
a number
do with
hypnagogic
programmes
on
of
the
on his
hypnagogia
compares
coirment
nor
Prince's
him
show
here
he responded
which
pp. 189-190).
One part
to
chooses
are
unconscious
that
subject's
As Maury
his
mediate
response.
above
"systems"
conscious
of
the
question
supporting
unitary
1878,
ourselves
in
unconscious
verbal
the
to
place".
irritating
snuff
that
form
some
to
being
of
(Maury
irrelevant
anything
never
Leaning
material
remind
lecturer's
puzzling
Germane
by
example
this
had
tobacco
his
nunber
in
the
neither
or
the
are
consciousness".
unrelated
by
pp. 615-
penumbra
of
We may
question
to
knowledge"
pp. 165-6)
tobacco
no
the
surface
thought.
of
(1957,
is
part
thus
speaker's
"there
as
may
itself
that
mentation
in
its
surfaces
(1909,
according
be
may
wakefulness
impressions"
They
but
time
field
without
and
line
current
which,
"unnoticed
association
of
limited
which
Alexander
"originate
the
mind
of
as
"forms
but
96).
the
logic
the
appear
of
all
times,
such
pp. 390-391),
which
ted
manner
when
subdued.
(1925,
attitude
my argument
a
to
497
predominance
a change
to
of
the
i. e.,
require
the
The
p. 96;
1878,
p. 133),
they
are
peculiarity,
been
has
occasions
in
this
Moreover,
as
a primarily
draw
also
in
remarks
to
respect
pp. 146-7)
bodily
sensations,
pheral,
cannot
in
the
In
reference
of
"a
the
of
It
hypnagogia
ficance
are
images
and
related.
to
facilitatory
stages
is,
the
than
the
waking
latter
of
pointed
(Ornitz
is
more
In
state.
the
in
noted
images
the
et
al
their
trans-
signi-
is
"a
1967)
in
hypnagogia,
incoming
(1906)
Prince's
become
there
to
sensitive
chapters
Moreover,
state.
out,
signals
to
and
image".
spoke
earlier
tend
only
an
or
p. 166)
of
both
that
influence"
that
a symbol
'signals'
sensory
investigators
various
was
peri-
but
of
significance"
wherein
or
directly,
(1953,
Eeden
Van
state
mind
Walter
dreams
logic.
internal
form
hypnagogia,
to
into
the
nonspatial
consciousness.
formed
as
to
will
sleep
"that
visceral,
13).
12 and
to
as
the
hypnagogia
dream
dreaming
penetrate
emerge.
of
chapters
state
of
they
to
numerous
directed
peculiarity
be
weakening
in
that
dreaming
defined
physical,
reaching
e. g.,
specifically
the
(1969,
(see,
paper
on
they
and
order
out
1979b,
McKellar
singularity,
pointed
both
state-bound
p. 545;
in
perhaps,
1941)
hypnagogia,
to
latter
the
"special
this
are
1898,
peculiar
and
logic
employed
Prince
of
presence
hypnagogic
logic
the
logic
Sigwald
and
is
there
cortical
In
(Lhermitte
and
Maury
wakeful
of
mentation.
consciousness"
experiences
(e. g.,
that
paralogical
subcortical
state
from
"gear"
of
is,
That
activity.
subcortical
of
study
special
stimuli
of
'Sally'
multiple
that
personality,
stated
a dreaming
person "hears
Green et al (1971a,
every sound".
p. 6)
that
their
reported
yogi subject
was accurately
aware of
the workers'
in the EEG laboratory,
in which
activities
he was being tested,
(his EEG was that
in deep sleep
while
of
4 cps
rhythm).
Such data point,
between
tinguish
look
at
whatever
them,
and to
the
tional
state
of
once
sleeping
'causal'
more,
both
and dreaming,
relationship
need to view
the individual
to
need to distaking
a fresh
the
might
more carefully
in dreaming
exist
the
between
attenIt
states.
498
has
been
already
function
tect
dreams,
of
but
sleep,
states
ideal
of
dream
then
cerned
this
to
relationship
p. 106)
dreams
can
be
erent
from
the
(! ).
slain
That
application
of
what
ressive
oneiric
logic.
But,
older
to
if
oneiric
diminution
during
of
states
may,
of
of
sence
be
or
of
course,
a censor
another
common
way
is,
make
in
of
sense.
is
some
sense
wakefulness,
saying
that
The
point
one
is
other-
has
regunder-
not
terms
been
always
of
waking
argued,
then,
present
of
absence
fulfilled,
speak
of
the
then
it
will
using
that
in
or
viz.,
sleep
is
unin
registering
hypnagogia,
but
the
mentation,
are
to
implies
does
conditions
pro-
complex,
in
as
to
also
logical
to
and
e. g.,
is
censor
only
consciousness
Oneirosis,
diff-
a means
"censor"
cortical
former
is
original
of
works,
mind
censor
preconscious
cortical
organization
resorting
the
Clark's
and
as
the
functions
the
the
when
my arguments
than
waking
argued,
becoming
consciousness
of
mentation
than
been
also
perspective.
...
censor
him:
evade
he
evolutionally
has
point
'logic',
consciously,
son,
the
the
conditions
of
the
func-
that
Bliss
the
argues
"the
shows
mental
way
the presence
be
is
Freudian
logic,
expressed
strengthening
rather
the
state.
clearly
neurophysiological
wise,
waking
mentation
the
dreams
dreaming
and
"the
con-
a function
that
'logic',
state,
is,
would
stand
ply
waking
individual
a reversed
and
as
and
This
in
that
seen
con-
arguments,
viewed
my view,
best
environmental
It
be
into
attentional
sleep",
pro-
emergence
conscious
and
to
sleepy
contention
protect
a different
under
as
to
own
is
and
extent,
sleep
p. 118)
conclusion
sleep".
his
previous
(1943,
to
(1962,
wise
by
is
or
the
sleep
the
a considerable
manipulate
supporting
a switch
Whether
dreams
be,
to
of
the
that
case
out
for
sleep
to
the
not
presence
material.
should
Further
tect
the
supported
dreams
of
for
that
between
Freud's
against
tion
turns
relationship
and
above,
it
conditions
be,
to
ability
The
whatever
experiences
appears
his
of
is
rather
provides
sciousness
it
that
argued
logic,
a state
dreams.
presimreaof
499
type of mentation
a different
emerges which,
in some form or another,
the appearance
pre-existed
of
logical
censor whose presence
can only properly
relate
Oneirosis
to
logic.
waking
can
is
ever
be wish-fulfilling
to
not
the
the
mind's
of
day,
experiences
one
or
two
the
of
so
in
sleep
the
wider
psychophysical
of
a person
(autosymbolic),
or
point
future
dream
activity
some
dreams
may
to
the
and
those
day
may
genus
dream
shows,
clearly
that
state
holds.
only
Oneirosis.
As
may
to
mental
refer
preoccupations
to
solutions
of
with
constitute
imagery
contain
resolutions
involved
of
and
con-
experiences
psychoanalysis
previous
of
present
to
that
dreams
species
hypnagogia
or
Freudian
as
wish-fulfilling
the
course,
reaction
previous
However,
the
deny,
This
stitute
of
any
present
problems,
conflicts
(anagogic).
Further,
of
a hypnagogic
subject
the fact
ness of
de St. Denis,
In
1867,
dream"
ject-patients
argues
dreams"
"waking
dreams
but
also
that
resembles
of
very
similar
the
physiology
As we saw
bodily
sleep
deliberately
conscious
Warcollier
the
in
to
dreams,
he
his
slowing
phenomenology
present
the
found,
subjects
down
of
on
'Psi',
sub-
Desoille
reverie.
that
of
his
guides
psychological
latter:
the
respiratory
dream
he
which
deepening
ever
is
temperature,
rectal
a full-blown
in
only
of
turning
conscious
of consciousness
appear to be aimed
by de Becker
1968, pp. 160-1)
in
an
nocturnal
as with
ing
not
attentional
while
dreaming
practices
into
that
one's
retaining
conscious(see,
e. g., Herve
p. 257; Green and Green 1978, pp. 132-3).
body is asleep
his mind is kept
while
one's
state
Similar
states
awake.
(cited
at by Desoille
"waking
the
into
participates
he is
that
this
his
of
may constitute
experience
the
which
manipulation
hypnagogia
in
state
controlled
in
nocturnal
former
strongly
for
instance,
that,
lowering
showed
and
respiration,
of
of
lower-
metabolism.
in
the
chapter
accompanied
induced
OOBEs
(1938,
by
(e. g.,
p. 50)
by
dream
awareness
occultists
Fox
1962,
referred
conditions
who
wish
are
to
of
often
achieve
pp. 126,138).
to
telepathic
images
as
500
"dream
images"
sleep"
(ib.
we have
hypnopompic
is
seen,
have
made
urred
one
rupted
by
wakings,
namely,
the
unity
night
dream
or
was
23 years
"wondering
however,
itated,
he woke
open"
In
Bagchi
"to
phenomenon"
(1959,
is
vein,
manipulation
tive,
distinction
first,
the
dream
it
is
characterized
relevant
to
is
It
draws
attention
is
to
better
as
regressive.
viewed
mentation
the
in
Mentation
nagogia.
erred
to
not
forms
the
and
by
is
the
latter
However,
merely
as
In
its
particular
consciousness
Maury's
(1857,
out
a great
last
of
because
of
potentialities
been
has
repeatedly
pointed
regressive
but
as
out,
as
one
like
that,
measure
discussion
pp.
instincThe
points
the
hypnagogia
that
intelligence:
of
trying
were
dreaming.
that
the
people
retaining
evolutionary
subcortical
integration
and
present
"attention-
deep
chapter
this
the
a different
automative-reflective.
and
to
omy.
to
to
three
of
reflective,
he relates
lead
that
the
the
wakeful
this
1901).
meditation,
at
these
consciousness
Relevant
sleep.
of
in
indeed,
may,
throughout
state
of
state
words,
inter-
eyes
Baillet
using
neural
med-
the
remarked
of
left
or
his
to
stabilize
of
other
earlier
argued
a special
174-5)
and
level
a sleepless
achieve
with
be
that
dreamt
from
was
sleep
lines
awareness
In
centrencephalon".
same
into
seen
continued
have
to
seemed
merge
he
p. 99:
p. 136)
had
before
hypnagogia
my relating
highest
the
mechanism,
to
1968,
Becker
still
and
same
biogra-
sleeping
whether
the
on
'indeterminate'
the
while
emotion
investigated
they
level
de
Wenger
and
yogis
dream
to
decided
"doubting
inter-
but
he
what
it
old,
As his
dream,
interpreted
also
occ-
discovery,
sciences.
third
It
dreams
greatest
whether
only
up without
by
regards
the
of
end
he not
(quoted
his
of
appears
it.
three
of
human
the
all
Soon,
pretation
Becker
as
class
when Descartes
in a series
when,
the
his
this
of
him".
of
of
use
but
was
purpose
profound
a dream,
it
1968),
use
practice,
to
confined
but
of
vision,
this
make
instance,
Descartes,
asleep,
the
But
he conceived
at
records,
pher
for
1619,
during
to
appear
sleep.
"conscious
as
for
(de
in
also
strictly
accidental
him
to
state
awakenings
in
not
Descartes
people.
telepathic
Occultists
consciousness
acquiring
to
the
p. 101).
incomplete
of
to
and
the
autonit
hyprefthis
return
501
of
an
to
adult
added
advantages
of
this
hypnagogia
which
logics:
erent
the
one
one
i. e.,
This,
as
in
in
with
ship
the
establishment
the
preconscious"
thought
al
nonrational
from
must
throw
off
It
fact
van
is
the
"it
is
Thus,
in
degree,
for
Vogel
to
the
events
attentional
of
may
both
of
of
capable
his
of
into
spring
purpose
It
implies
his
at
state
any
at
(1909,
being
p. 636)
the
greater
which
(see
both
Such
e. g.,
Facility
things,
in
he
is
other
time
is
that
time
and
the
his
of
and
he
status
dependent
on
Foulkes
capable
world
reality
gener-
(REM)
(see
imaginal
during
are
sleep
repressions
that
that
a considerable
which
only
ful-
a state
other
to
and
sleep
dreaming.
internal,
perceptual
world
- the
imaginal
however,
world,
or
(1953,
LEB.
and
action
also
were
the
processes
releasing
between
body
dissolution
handling,
of
of
self-consciousness
among
own mental
guard,
As Walter
straddle
implies,
state
ori-
in
whole
the
sleep
truly
a state
depersonalization
dreaming.
wakeful
1965).
his
point
one
to
external,
the
hypnagogia
is
distinguishing
not
of
this
the
but
Heard
critical
awareness
result
functions
thought
body
-
its
Alexander
the
as
through
those
dream
the
to
individual
ally
less
the
1972)
achieving
the
Notably,
relation-
have
schema.
the
preconscious
p. 313).
"to
of
body
though
as
consciousness
wakefulness
form
of
view".
diminishes
the
loss
to
itself
put
An early
Dusen
fills
must
process
intuitive
1975,
mind
mental
of
(Gowan
the
that
feeling
"an
of
that
censor.
creative
openness
noted
noted,
remarked
"involves
also
hypnagogia
shut
his
and
diff-
has
p. 9)
filtering
p. 166)
of
by
'Creativity',
1971,
depersonalization".
bes
governed
awake
the
of
and
ginal
his
enjoying
simultaneously
on
facilitation
the
latter
et
and
be
to
in
and
rational
chapter
the
(Weil
its
the
as
as much
elements"
in
be
earlier
himself
accepting
substrata
learn
in
we saw
implications
in
balance
of
to
and
and
dreaming.
and
in
capable
from
above,
to
the
with
structures
argued
learn
may
learn
may
time,
same
been
emerge
state
psychological
also
becoming
thus
experiences
at
that
paper,
older
acquired
has
It
experiences.
in
ontogenetically
an
ascri-
unfolding
both
general
on
502
beliefs
the
concerning
Furthermore,
latter
is
also
other
in
absorbed
in
is
is
of
the
tation
mostly
of
i. e.,
brown
is
as
of
cases
of
a result
of
and
this
is
in
that
cterized
by
if
of
the
affect.
viewed
in
terms
and
dreams
(in
either
under
our
in
or
state
of
by
West's
which
it
"jamming
that
is,
the
but
does
it
emois
fascination
argued
may
that
arousal
circuit".
and
the
against
theory
of
is
It
argue
not
a kind
is
intense
fascination)
low
logical
intuition.
(1962)
is
unconflic-
and
contradiction
of
very
'analy-
it
to
may appear
of
that
of
a species
fascination
during
and
This
is
'logic',
of
and
terminology,
present
conditions
withdrawal
ecstasy
hypnagogic
of
ination
inspiration
latter
The
lack
ucinations
latter
in
a study
conflict
analysis
kind,
where
receptivity
From
and
a state
mood,
monoideism
'alternatives',
of
states
arousal.
in
out
non-experimen-
rather
of
fascination:
monoidetic
encountered
evidence
logical
the
possibility
found
itself
carried
the
cognition
tional
of
of
genus
medi-
and
cases
condition.
the
an
(meditative
but
that
the
Natural
psi
in
differentiation
aspect
always
of
allow
also
an
may be
activity
to
interest.
attitude),
clear
(b)
(in
idea
experimental
second
subject-object
is
tedness
the
or
others,
meditation
sought
one
engaged-
experimental
in
as
In
under
any
However,
and
because
all
total
(non-analytic
belongs
that
its
and
becomes
monoideism
activity
sis',
psi
mind
of
mental
fascination.
is
mind
of
function,
of
place
that
former.
the
of
the
case,
as well
deliberately
not
blankness
occurs
etc.
monoideism
and
latter
lack
take
attitude
spontaneous,
study,
no
may
stresses
reducing
conflict
may engage
hypnagogia
hypometabolic
the
exclusion
a receptive
its
be
can
the
the
of
(a)
to
for
occurrence
latter
The
series)
are
the
to
hypna-
chapter,
anxiety
through
there
idea
such
innumerable
tal,
its
conditions:
one
both
explain
due
two
of
previous
Besides
achieved
prevails.
monoideism
the
dreams.
fascination
of
a state
mind
to
conflict
emotional
the
sleep
invoked
activities
in
reducer
anxiety
and
wakefulness
this
an
imagination.
of
argued
as
as
acts
gogia
realms
chara-
resolve
of halla hallucoccurs
psychoThe
503
Before
image
gogic
not
type
abstract-general
in
the
process
of
concept
in
the
chapter
on
'Creativity',
'entities'
but
may resort
to
p. 124)
represented
of
logical
in
concept
The
second
1941;
hypnagogia
is
(1943)
we are
ences
themselves
fleeting
and
later
remember
are
gogia
(1897),
Ellis
de3a
this
fact
to
(1976,
scintillations",
Although
stages
conducive
of
Slight
vu.
various
On other
have
I
not
suggest
that
hypnagogia,
to
remembering
the
forms
of
middle
as
it
1909).
do not
experiMoreover,
noted,
in
as
in
"dream
blocked.
analysis
severally
being
characterized
hypnae. g.,
paramnesia,
severely
stage
is
being
"I
that
a detailed
are
other
experi-
verbally".
others
they
patients
(Alexander
and
that
memories.
hallucinated
may be
attempted
his
remember,
occasions,
memory
1978)
On the
remarks
them
(1924)
and
of
hypnagogic
dream-like
noted
and
Green
help
to
been
Muldoon
emergence
d'appui
pp. 2-3)
the
pro-
Lhermitte
and
that
difficult
reported
one's
I
phenomena,
have
encountered
jamais
vu,
of
normal
has
memories.
reminded
no points
most
if
even
ences
having
Oliver
Typically,
Green
the
often
can
subtlety
the
It
1948;
1977;
childhood
are
that
perseverative
1857,1878;
to
repeatedly
any
that
memory.
Warcollier
of
(1969,
object
of
conducive
use
made
hand,
to
Budzynski
highly
be
we
general?
Maury
1943;
long-forgotten
recover
as
(e. g.,
Kubie
1965;
in
precision
almost
it
these
of
Richardson
exemplification
relates
point
Carrington
Kubie
an
formation
workers
various
but
Could
is
As
of
speaking
notion
a physical
imagery
visual
imagery
of
Sigwald
merely
not
light
As noted
when
image.
relationships".
hypnagogic
by
is
throw
for
of
image.
general.
pressed
an
a number
may
abstract
hard
but
a particular
in
a vague
This,
sense,
from
hypnagogia
a representative
"it
a real
resulting
by
hypna-
of
a perception
in
usually
we are
when
noted,
be
cess
we have
concepts
is,
formation
on
generic
It
two
1957).
of
represented
investigation
further
Its
type
(McKellar
image
of
being
yet
particulars,
the
concerns
many.
of
to
attention
reproduction
exact
an
a combination
rather
first
draw
to
'perseverative'
called
is
noted,
like
would
The
observations.
more
as
closing
of
these
related
to
perhaps
more
both
by
504
degree
a considerable
the
surfacing
their
the
and
type
rising
of
of
of
carries
to
the
problem
language
ected
question
the
If,
as
to
sleep
states
argued,
of
training
with
by
either
or
by
to
dreaming,
achieving
retaining
i. e.,
by
be
is
would
registering
hypnagogic-dream
of
asleep
while
thesis
might
the
appear
ping
to
the
ideal
that
has
dreaming,
etc.
ping
and
dreaming;
vide
the
conditions
sciousness
dreaming,
iced"
can
hypnagogia
As argued,
events.
and
in
that
the
and
for
as
the
the
be provided
kind
that
memory
in
long-
recovering
of
such
act
as
its
latter
the
state
LEB,
is
roles
of
continuity
one
slee-
provides
the
manipulation
of
if
of
merely
of
hypo-
This
speculation
by
the
subject
to
respect
would
subject
the
double-
of
achieving
relaxation,
attaining
waking
relationship
emergence
recovery
testing
from
former
for
himself
put
reality
to
than
the
addition,
dreaming.
awake.
the
conn-
be physiologically
fact
) while
can fulfill
both
memory
of
and
may
about
psychophysical
predominance,
etic
to
for
conditions
(deep
nagogia
to
said
namely,
conditions
these
one
closer
closely
psychologically
both
the
wakefulness.
and
psychologically
been
is
double-awareness
that
claim
between
of
likely
enhanced
to
asleep.
could
than
that
"unnoticed"
distinguish
events
and
remaining
what
recalls
even
form
Moroever,
memory
for
criteria
or
a pronounced
more
greatly
experiences.
continuity
learn
consciousness
achieving
performance
forgotten
not
remaining
of
it
then
consciousness,
could
waking
some
continuity
deny
to
a subject
while
appearance
not
to
sleeping,
physiologically
'awake',
is
of
atmosphere
physiologically
learn
to
approaches
the
their
Oneirosis
of
with
one
and
is
here
an
and
long-forgotten,
behaviourally
One main
in
This
above,
nece-
dramatically
place
significance.
argued
wakefulness
As sleep
consciousness
surface
while
The
of
of
more
takes
phenomena
as
memories
the
alters
altered
training,
dredge
mentation
state
an
with
registering.
facilitate
would
a degree
and
conscious
memory
an altered
that
relaxation
memories
of
for
ssary
of
and
of
hyp-
parasympathawake.
still
both
slee-
may proof
con-
505
In
ted
out
The
first
type
two,
other
as
in
argues,
consciousness,
consciousness,
ing.
has
It
they
can
is
respect
present
latter
and
rational,
brought
to
his
hypnagogic-creative
at
his
own unconscious
self
a self-conscious
that
he
exists
nonrational
surface
fit
in
the
the
assertive
ideally
a task
a person
allows
experience
the
reciate
them,
phenomena
when
applicable,
or
problems
position,
bipolarity
are
rational
view
the
other
the
of
consider
evidence
two
practical
to
the
own
his
as
to
be
the
main
this
presented
kinds
of implication,
of
frame-
own
logic
ability
own
and
the
to
of
appsee
also
of
one
body.
and
mind
merely
a progressive
as
in
which
rational-non-
relationship.
flowing
implication
paper.
the
solution
state
not
of
register
to both
a synergetic
in
application
to
these
seen,
their
dimension
conscious-nonconscious,
brought
not
enough
hypnagogia
rather
encountered
be interalways
hypnagogia
him
to
mentation
in
pertaining
views
but
state
regressive
the
then,
be made
accomplished
to
references
as
dimensions
within
'awake'
say
the
to
the
their
as
brought
of
on
in
to
interference
be
confers
yet
and
him-
unconscious-
As we have
from
viewed
to
able
always
should
logic.
the
wakefulness,
which
they
cortical
appropriately
without
This
to
according
work
i. e.,
state,
of
mode
para-
be
not,
should
to
to
psychological
current
"one
assert
be
it
put
to
of
can
that
individual
need
order
com-
and
Thus,
undercurrent
which
perhaps
evolutionally
more
in
reveals
and
not,
waking
preted
are
hypnagogia
need
which
entity
activity
mental
of
p. 8B)
work".
one
The
as mind.
forms
(1978,
not
selfthink-
experiences,
does
cogito,
with
'cortical'
the
of
Poincare
This
with
consciousness
attention
as
when,
as
in
the
to
logic.
of
that
paper
the
hypnagogic
identified
or
focal
outside
exist
flow
co-extensive
not
being
this
fact
in
kind
logical,
in
paper.
identifying
is
mind
this
which
'new'
often
shown
Descartes'
phrase
that
the
hypnagogia,
during
in
be
as
and
effect,
been
mentation
plex
from
my arguments
'old'
both
may be poin-
in
discussions
the
of
out
implication
of
implication,
of
rises
mentation
view
from
flowing
as
forms
three
conclusion,
From
namely
those
hypnagogia
and
it
flow
relating
those
This
from
the
to
pointing
506
future
to
research.
may be put
Hypnagogia
of
areas
somatic,
or
and
purely
psychological
problems,
gaining
may be used
these
blood
high
that
stomach
to
prone
such
the
may be
treated
and
neurotic
by
either
on
its
the
occurs
it
ducing
by
ilar
ones
know
and
this
somatic,
intellectual
psychological
son
may
learn
growth.
to
FsOR and
of
solving
fusing
problems
one
be
about
he
make
be
used
In
respect
to
thus
allowing
or
has
over
that
simdoes
one
already
not
naturally
to
use
is
do
abs-
its
of
to
creativity,
the
combinations
at
autoand
healing.
of
purposes
arriving
feelings
changes
the
new
pro-
A further
for
into
by
tolerance,
psychological
may
it
he
the
does
needs
to
to
experienced
character
and
'hypnagogize'
their
day
setting.
hypnagogia
disinhibition
and
purpose
would
or
Then,
hypnagogia
All
state
level,
night
method
is
which
practise
psychosomatic
On another
this
application
day.
recognize
abandonment,
anything
bring
to
invariably
ima-
former
the
attending
the
affect)
effected
guided
of
at
during
nocturnal
to
onset
and
be
can
training.
its
from
element
suggestive
new
do
every
of
application
effect
to
we all
hypnagogia
sleep
advantage
clinical
by
gene-
anxiety
learns
either
anxiety
in
in
can
use
the
hypnagogic
short
with
the
first
will
of
of
practise:
instinctively
tract
at
The
learn
to
by
com-
businessmen
These
biofeedback
(lack
already
have
at
of
hypnagogia.
during
of
hypnagogia
lack
and
acceptation
and
of
naturally
calm
emotional
not
a person
means
so
of
to
in
illnesses,
and
or
is,
reproduces
and
recalls
of
state
take
relaxation
practices
That
own.
way,
hypnagogic
autogenic
it
when
ulcers:
disturbances.
emotional
relaxed
exacerbate
to
other
employed
or
this
dimenit
the
or
secretions
Psychosomatic
in
combining
and
gery
day.
one
may be
may learn
psycho-
intellectual)
excessive
complaints
personal
triple
and
cause
might
during
'naps'
ral,
pressure
its
of
on
it
psycho-
one's
emotional,
instance,
For
physical,
into
stress
a variety
solving
because
particular
with
components.
bat
insight
(physical,
relaxation
of
the
fields,
Specifically,
in
use
in
therapy
of
as
states.
sion
practical
such
abstract
logical
those
to
new
bring
about
creativity
a peremergence
for
the
inventions.
507
On the
internal
(they
shows
ginal
they
in
psychological
integration
logical
or
be
gain,
the
of
between,
tionships
'physical'
external
or
osophical,
scientific
inclinations
ality
area
which
that
of
education.
on
placed
hypnagogia
the
It
of
of
periods
achieving
that
list
the
of
sider
hypnagogia
or
For
instance,
for
its
partially
al
(1972,1977).
gogia
as
an
and
inclu-
curricula
purpose
express
of
for
and
paragraph,
ratio-
strictly
all
above
could
area
the
this
in
(1970,1071a,
field
practical
that
has
settings
1973,1978)
and
may constitute
application
and
problem
personal
argument
experimental
1971b,
tested
scientific
of
of
con-
my arguments.
experimentally
particular
confirmed
for
of
production
of
applications
of
be
con-
my argu-
of
experimental
aspects
what
constitute
facilitation
the
as
only
below
out
pointed
practical
could
to
Another
but
be
imp-
second
hypnagogia,
of
implications
the
with,
and
fact,
to
con-
above
the
As with
important
and
to
referred
exhaustive,
hypnagogia
In
et
kind
'filtering'
applications
disconfirmation
insights
solving.
been
psychological
effects
possibilities
conduciveness
artistic
Green
practical
direct
noted
firmation
has
long
too
is
use
practical
the
this
directions.
taken
To begin
ments.
in
implication
of
research
be
to
of
be
not
should
One other
college
for
restrictive
research
lication,
been
kind
future
cerns
of
person-
mentation.
third
The
and
school
outlined
the
'cortical',
be
phil-
the
on
and
hypnagogia
aims
counter-balancing
nal,
if
guided
the
for
'blinkering'
would
be mystical,
to
stress
much
certainly
benefit
intellectual
ded
Too
the
and
a person.
be put
rela-
and
of,
depending
of
might
process,
nature
might
insights
might
converging
thinking.
these
training
and
in
of
realms
the
about
psycho-
'psychological'
internal
the
the
of
into
insights
bring
A further
a corollary
one's
journeys
Such
growth.
and
ori-
psychologi-
and
inevitably
should
perhaps
achieving
space
sheer
most
in
holes
quests.
soul-searching
familiarization
interior
for
and
no
internal
one's
'trips'
outlandish
burn
for
vistas
great
taking
certainly
exploring
structures
from
fantastic,
may be
up
opens
ranging
and
) to
pocket!
cal
hypnagogia
exploration
enjoyment
of
hand,
other
and
already
by,
e. g.,
Budzynski
for
experimental
hypna-
508
is
Positive
of
results
in
this
area
the
view
that
hypnagogia
strengthen
research
be
might
remembering
and
which
hypnosis
extra
benefit
already
latter
is
need
in
area
lose
not
its
because
facilitation
the
con-
be of
would
in hypnagogia
out
also
and
an
it
data
focal
the
this
subject
area
forgotten
entered
carried
the
increase
closely
that
namely,
of
is
in
fact,
of
my arguments.
con-
practice
and
and
in
particular
of
the
most
one
itself
to
access
'awake'
they
dreaming
are
their
and
by
to
without
relinquishing
enter
they
in
these
to
be made
on
the
subjects'
in
particular
dreams
and
training
mental
dreaming
the
length
nature
and
whether
whether
and
their
their
effects
a whole,
as
customary
their
experi-
spontaneous
latter
the
into
turn
effects
are
programme
of
such
state
observations
their
whether
of
are
situation
habits
of
streng-
a dream
in
be
would
the
experiences,
conscious
the
that
to
subjects
Important
and
i. e.,
sleep
respond
into
it
of
and
dreaming,
to
further
which
turn
shortened
affects
and
sleeping
in
experiments
is
to
be
then,
dreaming.
whether
individuals
themselves
capacity
and
sleeping
future
psychologically
i. e. be aware
a dream,
would,
are
This,
implications
more
put
consciousness
that
dreams.
remain
the
retain
hypnagogia
trained
sleep
but
experiments
controlled
awareness
can
through-
memory
evidence,
finding
in
This
environment.
thened
they
participating
while
research,
research
existing
to
is)
that
(physiologically,
and
important
the
that
of
area
hypnagogic
Extending
demonstrate
can
another
consciousness
retaining
may direct
research
to
relates
hypnagogia
and
long
applied,
if
by
characterized
material.
This
who
being
and
confirm
A further
Although
situation
likely
most
is
never
subject
the
the
of
similar
out
the
in
sciousness
would
is
to
because
both
subject.
further
recovering
that
the
sleep-learning.
openness.
of
material
of
sciousness
that
or
would
and
sensitivity
psychological
of
hypnopaedia
that
confirmation
lasting.
Finally,
paper,
analysis
during
to
my task
of
the
hypnagogia.
encapsulate
has
been
the
study
four-fold:
subject's
Second,
to
First
cognitive-experiential
to
provide
this
out
carry
state
a comprehensive
an
509
framework
conceptual
Third,
to
carry
between
ships
and
Without
nificance.
has
gain
fulfilled
way
both
avenues
to
achieving
contributed
for
further
varied
systematic
Fourth,
hypnagogia
some
out
the
hypnagogia
experiences.
pletely
for
to
analyses
and other
investigate
task,
it
to
hope
and
human
research.
relation-
the
processes
function(s)
its
evolutionary
I
that
asserting
arrogantly
hypnagogia.
of
the
of
states,
of
understanding
this
phenomena
and
of
sig-
have
com-
my efforts
have
gone
the
as
a whole
that
knowledge
paper
and
has
opened
up
P.PPENDI X
This
appended
to
respect
to
consciousness.
The
data
form
below
by
gathered
first
of,
from,
reports
and
subjective
phenomena.
the
that
outset
hypnagogic
been
gathered
before
respect
to
interviews
had
up
of
of
people
observations
instructed
of
pointed
it
cases
time
my
was
of
in
began
the
develop-
clearly
The
psychics,
made
Indeed,
of
methods.
'psychic
the
be
collections
with
occurrence
changes
to
at
be
at
phenomenology.
to
made
these
of
their
relation-
self-reporting
must
intention
investigate
to
is
and
many
investigating
wider
groups
It
in
my
specifically
data
two
relaxation
progressive
was
interviews
third
the
and
its
different
three
of
observations
of
circles',
ment
three
in
made
and
observations
of
means
relating
relevant
comprises
consists
second
techniques
part
collection
while
meditation,
with
reported
in
nature
and
psi
hypnagogia
note
explanatory
observations
of
experimenting
and
of
the
an
essentially
incidental
certain
concerning
ship
is
section
out
at
not
the
collecting
to
relation
deal
great
data
of
into
research
hypna-
gogia.
In
out
carried
from
informal
psychics.
My
discussed
These
Invariably,
in
states
the
the
to
eventually
of
of
chapter
psychics
very
on
to
much
the
'Psi.
'
spoke
to
budding
of
infor-
gather
to
said
information
many
same
referred
as
be
When,
consciousness.
found
510
as
well
this
relate
hypnagogia
are
was
include
and
individuals
of
paranormal
phenomenology
as
time
the
operandi
modus
came
similarites.
at
range
tape-recorded
questionnaire,
mediums
purpose
in
functioning
formalized
more
they
years:
been
have
these
psychics
several
of
a pre-set
established
the
on
however,
by
guided
of
mation
to
talks
responses
with
a period
over
interviews
the
my
striking
those
to
their
to
511
and
mind
As
states
mental
psi
they
into
fading
becomes
entirely.
I'm
not
I,
as
In
there,
I
of
sort
don't
know
quite
lose
that
They
register
in
primarily
body
lose
of
the
brightness
the
of
sense
presents
interest,
but
impersonal.
detached
dentistfs:
know
You
in
it
an
OOBE
are
at
people.
trance
don't
think
she
particularly
going
herself,
as
demonstration,
She
recounted
to
me
are
three
at
taking
not
are
and
opposed
which
clearly
conscious
that
reported
'images'
experiences
her
Northage
gas
wholly
you
activity
absorbed-yet-
'having
further
Northage
to
but
on,
call
engages
is
deep,
this
are
highly
psychic
and
and
Likewise,
would
pronounced.
to
you
what
reality
trance
of
imagery
becomes
she
to,
spoke
state.
a psi
although
As
psi
current
of
is
ltI
her
enters
to
become
psychics
states
force
tends
lose
senses
in
the
functioning
: "You
in
see,
sensation.
not
other
she
case
state
related
during
the
of
all".
colours
such
the
what's
of
interest,
her
attitude
likened
the
wherein
with
In
he/she
all
detached,
and yet
absorbed
de-egotization
state
itself
in
that
be
wherein
it
but
you
to
experienced
reality
out
pointed
she
like
invisible
appears
your
[the
this
physical,
put
but
recognise
into
but
body
your
McCleod,
stressed
medium
am not
the
to
exactly
not
McCleod,
Joan
fail
physical]
identification,
schema
sharper".
[the
in
people
and
exist.
Physically
too,
see
well,
reality
a psychic
consciousness
can
switch
to
cease
relaying.
Everything
The
medium,
another
are
...
becomes'secondary".
entirely.
...
see.
you
psychic],
: "I
Psychologically
exist.
as
world
Northage
of
reality.
'psychic'
the
of
a point
myself
whom
I
as
to
cease
'me'
or
surroundings
physical
words
analytic
channel
while
the
forget
only
with
audience
they
background,
concerned
their
the
of
off'
different
experience
the
me,
them.
into
prominent.
off
'switching
switching
rule
as
the
any
always
those
which
appearing
related
hypnopompic
part
having
when
'convictions'
to
gas.
with
to
other
experiences
512
which
she
seems
to
experience
an
its
contents
: "I
was
thinking
to
had,
'
if
as
he
'Oh,
myself,
auto-symbolism,
explanation
of
said
verbal
very
is
'Death
:
and
I've
night
into
back
of
and
refreshed
lovely
what
slipping
answering
were
'reversed'
feeling
up
which
of
one
consciousness
as
lovely
the
explaining
that'
as
simple
state
in".
was
In
to
regards
the
these
circles'
from
the
are
with
circles'
ment
information
the
of
one
way
'development
ranging
meeting
regularly
to
group
are
go'
to
specifically
as
the
early
close
one's
aiding
of
stages
comfortably
in
surrounding
reality,
Although
up'.
inward,
turns
spiritualist
'development
circles'
specifically
characterized
as
developing
'spirit
(becoming
psychological
is
psychic
world',
is,
by
passive-receptive)
state
the
gradually
that
is
is
this
conducive
not
one
his
of
asked
always
Thus,
the
'waiting'
during
contact
and
places
affecting
sits
hold
on
the
In
waits.
period
the
of
room
nearly
and
relaxing
to
from
a person
go
making
he
and
withdrawal.
lets
room,
to
members
development,
psychic
how
semi-darkened
psychophysical
darkened
and
one
eyes,
the
on
the
instructions
another
in
people
under
them
however,
relaxedly
'open
of
a means
sit
gaining
dozen
The
to
of
two
instructs
circle
'develop-
experience
group
to
state.
my
A psychic
a week
once
a psi
of
of
in
hand
dozen
Basically,
to
or
state.
who
one
next.
asked
a psi
usually
from
the
first
half
in
interest
my
up
case
numerous
case,
made
a psychic,
vary
leader
from
function
exercises
done
is
of
and
and
in
operates
number
leadership
'let
this
circle'
in
enter
in
and,
with
connected
the
attending
my
psychics,
distinguish
to
in
As
hypnagogia.
of
'development
impossible
practically
was
in
reported
phenomena
phenomena
interviews
in
woke
voice
a man's
when
of
containing
sort
was
and
form
constitute
is,
that
paranormal,
considered
clearly
is
the
with
'letting
himself
the
which
go'
in
communication
513
with
believed
entities
from
as'messages'
Now,
if
already
as
eyes
This
is
facial
sensations
of
isolated
figures
and
hypnagogic
sensori-motor
of
experiences
transpire,
interpreted
either
progress
his
communicators.
but
circumstances,
In
that
weekly
my
are
research
character
exercises.
Flolloway
and
designed
to
group
They
Islington
Adult
experiment
with
and
or
introspection.
loss,
names,
someone
else's
isolated
of
indeed
landscapes,
faces,
practically
all
discussed
the
the
in
such
is
psychic
in
occurrence
of
set
and
above
began
and
these
of
setting.
holding
which
included
held
spirit
meaningful
the
meetings
making
from
obtained
Education
main
invariably
that
were
the
set
which
messages
note
the
psychological
in
are
deny
and
of
floating,
schema
seeing
never
to
are
sentences,
as
to
not
evening
in
visualization
or
In
reports
of
setting
irrespective
with
spiritualistic
expansion
signs
merely
phenomena
parallel
two-hour
latter
results
psi
significant
certain
the
is
with
hearing
given
the
to
phenomena
body
phenomena
and
asleep.
claptrap.
expanding,
closes
analysing,
abound
seascapes,
development
This
instructed
everyday
own
scenes
as
is
hypnagogic
the
signs,
psychics
in
one's
However,
paper.
will
thinking,
paper
fall
he
stop
the
this
of
room,
he
irrelevant
complete
developing
are
notes
include
visions
or
this
darkened
total
to
fragmented
of
body
with
heat,
and
solutions
symbolic
body
My
apparently
The
main
(shrinking,
cold
problems.
the
distortions),
words,
intuitions,
interpreted
known
the
all
alterations
numbness,
often
himself
concerning
schema
are
when
to
demonstrated.
abundantly
body
case
is,
that
circumstances
such
state
chances
the
mind,
or
world.
in
the
go,
particularly
worrying,
Thus
spiritual
in
out
comfortably
lets
his
'blank'
this
pointed
and
spirits.
sits
a person
his
in
experienced
phenomena
inhabit
to
were
my
not
meditation
at
own
and
London's
institutes
and
techniques
of
consciousness
Although
these
classes
ran
were
514
for
four
every
academic
year
30
week
these
carried
group
sitting
all
in
basically
diffusedly
to
one's
Concentrative
kind
diffused
the
Traditionally,
as
either
allowing
of
means
fore,
or
in
to
the
concerns,
and
that
these
lead
into
to
'development
circles',
distinguishing
the
setting.
Moreover,
physical
relaxation
the
and
image.
sake,
ie.
to
exercise
as
a
to
come
of
these
two
opening-up
forms
of
It
if
followed
to
only
states
can
also
(muscular,
that
meditation
go
of
one's
turning
analyse,
any
of
subjective
images
sensations,
e.g. physical
the
it
on a
nature
the
the
employed
own
aware
intuitions.
two
its
letting
calculate
identical
state
(in
separately.
instructions,
a
the
mental
is
my classes
effortlessly
thought,
or
for
to
occurrences,
of
attending
paper)
intuitive
relaxing,
becoming
psychophysical
quality
to
ceasing
inwards,
inner,
In
of
this
meditation
respect
effect
and
space.
further
than
in
technique
practised
instructions
were
opening-up
a pre-condition
were
meditation
opening-up
go,
sensation
meditation.
concentrative
The
as
The
music.
meditation
internal
discussed
one's
delivered
a step
is concentrated
attention
floor
the
on
was
the
of
either
letting
goes
'blanking'
by
Opening-up
object,
external
lying
composed
or
This
relaxation
followed
external
were
members
or
on
relaxing,
already
manner
particular
chairs
then
meditation
in that
experiments
the
specially
of
of
different
relaxation.
with
on
was
two
psychophysical
meditation.
consists
previous
and
my instructions
concentrative
the
by
period
relaxation
from
each.
exercises
a background
people
methodically
with
periods
relaxedly
to
different
mostly
collected
semi-darkness
listening
against
or
been
preceded
out
and
have
persons
meetings
invariably
academic
twenty
of
groups
In
two
only
data
with
years
can
be
seen
readily
dilligently,
would
in
at
aimed
characteristic
being
be
that
seen
emotional,
of
that
set
and
psychoand
515
intellectual),
letting
logically
hypnagogia
occurring
on
Subjective
circles'!
type
of
of
hypnagogia
of
concentrating
one's
were
mental
image
olfactory).
include
area
the
following
in
one's
sense
of
hearing
acute;
the
musical
music
were
literally
Concentrating
on
gave
did
but
either
red
rose,
and
in
open
not
in
spection
familiarization
two
his
enhanced
mental
benefits
These
the
state),
to
but
of
That
and
one's
became
ability
rose,
red
association
ie.
forth
sprang
to
open
directly
visualize
an
intro-
a person's
and
second,
not
manipulate
state
weeks
of
it
only
itself.
practice,
opening-up
meditation
at
the
facilitated
a few
aware
the
body.
or
attentional
during
if
as
mental
space,
his
a windowsill.
internal
within
one
the
on
enhanced
and
of
plants
it
experiences
is,
opening-up
rather,
hearing
a rosebud,
attempt
this
e..
meditation
also
in
association,
very
or
images,
of
or
control
reflected,
reports
meditation.
imagery
(or,
his
ability
imagery
an open
initial
First,
with
head)
the
painfully
eg.
organically,
ways.
one's
the
head
result
Concentrative
rose.
if
as
tactile,
one's
flowering
the
on a
music
somatically,
related
the
from
form
of
form
the
either
almost
felt
in
the
of
though
as
vivid
red
out
grew
be
to
seem
took
reported
image,
of
absence
subjectifying)
were
visually
a row
rose,
a withered
This
to
the
kinesthetic,
played
rise
this
centre
extremely
a mental
phenomen-
for
: On centring
notes
in
occurring
the
observations
became
'development
as
meditation
the
snoring
circles',
(internalising,
head
in
attention
auditory,
relevant
heard
indistinguishable
were
the
in
played
Some
music
often
to
(visual,
and
non-analytic
listening
being
latter
that
meditation
concentrative
(eg.
sensation
spontaneously
allowing
'development
to
(psycho-
within
and,
those
of
this
well
they
respect
in
fell
setting,
in
reported
In
of
reported
a spiritualist
from
his
phenomena
meditation
span
ological
symptoms
wonder
- small
in my own classes
both
occasion,
this
are
withdrawing),
inwards
turning
go,
of
attaining
became
more
imagery
and
in
richer
in
prolonging
516
the
state
Now,
was
enhanced.
the
given
meditation,
opening-up
it
distinguishing
its
gogia
are
from
leading
the
to
exercises
hypnagogia
in
which
between
waking
and
ability
to
after
the
had
the
exercise.
conclusion
forgetting
the
to
be
mainly
of
subject
of
falling
introspection
in reported
imagery
(always
consciousness
the
imaginal
relaxation
hypnagogic
the
more
and
as
observations
vivid
invigorated
the
was
experiences
one
felt
and
form
to
some
doublefavouring
imaginal
their
and
deeper
register
were
noteworthy
amount
the
vividness,
to
ability
the
the
of
as
and
Also
a diminution
receptive
had,
against
this
retaining
their
by
and
in
greater
one
due
vividness,
enhanced.
the
routine,
prevented
frequency
and
observed
thus
physical),
amount,
deepened,
that
the
was
secured
led
proficient
to
in
phenomena
it
Although
remaining
opposed
increased
activities
their
became
against
experienced
and
and
the
at
secured
Second,
initially
have
to
is,
that
registering
surroundings
were
reporting
earlier
from
frequency
gradually
of
absorption
them
asleep.
hypnagogic
subjects
and
the
latter
the
which
the
himself
proved
it
in
the
acquired
while
place,
Thus,
balance
routine
with
from
sustained
reporting
experiences.
awareness
from
time,
themselves
case
in
First,
prevented
the
remembering
be
to
taken
to
classes,
learned
earlier
fascination
that
subjects
loss
the
the
to
to
and,
experiences
sometimes
out
simultaneous
experience
invoked
hypnagogia
evening
in
argued
meditation.
experiences
the
as
be
the
subject
his
over
of
in
hypna-
prevention
criteria,
including
sleeping
This
advantages
these
turned
report
its
and
induced
out
for
occurring
cannot
states
meditation
progress.
but
paper,
carried
two
spontaneously
the
of
criteria
experimentally
opening-up
in
the
this
of
adjacent
of
only
induction
sleep
the
distinguish
number
from
phenomenology
the
deliberate
body
main
the
and
conditions
more
one's
and
the
refreshed
relaxation.
517
Thus,
psychophysical
for
a pre-condition
be
to
directly
observations
the
hypometabolic
the
employment
and
immediate
Finally,
some
to
certain
is
that
many
hypnagogic
essentially
are
phenomena
so-called
phenomena
coloured
one's
these
terms
of
mind
and
that
hypnagogic
constitute
meaningful
unknowable
by
the
with
in
opening-up
questions
to
imagery
they
this
asked
the
were
:
image
to
were
',
'Who
striking
while
does
it
into
drifting
examples
of
prewhy
explain
and
of
my
I
pose
of
experience
my
asked
mental
certain
hypnagogic
such
as
'What
they
Conversely
one
lives
the
of
or
other
Some
hypnagogia.
clairvoyance
'catching'
its
unknown,
to
on
layers
sometimes
light
'
be
may
of
circles'
for?
they
when
of
not
questions
is
that
aspects
the
many
imaginal
capable
to
are
that
experiencing
diffusedly
concentrate
group
in
ask
states
because
inference,
while
to
mean?
is
meditation
themselves
of
argue
unconscious
of
'development
of
first
they
should
instance,
to
and
hypnagogia,
however,
of
phenomena
subjects
natural
references
means
For
people.
other
are
effects
has
paper
of
argued
setting
experiences
appear
hypnagogic
have
operation
their
me
number
hypnagogia
This,
nature.
person's
the
and
operations
conscious
in
occurring
in
explained
and
set
this
activities
I
the
while
groups
in
that
experiences
by
as
reported
second
Thus,
and
generation
these
led
with
correlated
paranormal
of
and
structures.
subcortical
in
reported
phenomena
to
epistemological
has
which
one
naturalistic
These
surroundings.
approach
my
way,
respect
imagery
of
and
that
true
of
physical
members
ontological
It
questions.
of
reports
dream
his
of
awareness
of
also
hypnagogia
of
a means
but
in
arguments
as
only
relaxation.
function
state
not
a positive
one's
my
anabolic
interpretation
subject
on
this
of
in
deepened
be
to
hypnagogia
of
latter
the
strongly
or
retains
been
by
experiences
bear
raise
occurrence
affected
i. e. hypnagogic
are
the
found
was
relaxation
and
does
were
member
of
results
telepathy.
This
518
at
least
seemingly
meaningful
of
another
the
raises
'irrelevant'
properly
quantified,
possible
future
belonging
I
research
to
however,
Since,
shall
whether
images
hypnagogic
phenomena
mind.
to
as
question
leave
orientations.
some
might
the
unconscious
these
reports
them
as
not
be
layers
were
pointers
not
and
BIBLIOGRAPHY
ABDEL-SALAN,
factors
and
high
A. M.
ABELL,
Talks
ADIE,
W. J.
with
doctoral
dissertation,
Idiopathic
Garmisch-
composers.
great
Germany:
Partenkirchen,
among
1963.
Denver,
of
creativity
factors
Unpublished
students.
University
selected
non-intellectual
certain
school
between
Relationship
A.
G. E.
1964.
Schroeder-Verlag,
1926,49,
Brain,
narcolepsy.
257-306.
E. D.
ADRIAN,
Oxford:
The
The
imagery
Proc.
H. B.
Some observations
Psychol.
Rev.,
1904,11,319-37.
G. W.
Eidetic
G. W.
The
light
of
dream
introspective
with
1909,3,614-98.
S. P. R.,
Amer.
perception.
the
expression:
ALEXANDER,
ALLPORT,
in
subconscious
imaginative
and
data.
The
of
1947.
Press,
Clarendon
H. B.
ALEXANDER,
background
physical
imagery.
on visual
imagery.
1924,
Psychol.,
J.
Brit.
15,99-110.
ALLPORT,
J.
Amer.
ALTOM,
impressions
of
W.,
Roll,
1975.
Morris,
R.
K.,
formation
(eds).
N. J.:
image.
after
nearby
and
Scarecrow
R.
in
Press,
Unit
J.
J.,
parapsychology
1976.
in
activity
structures.
telepathic
Morris,
In:
Research
de VITO,
and
and
Clairvoyant
targets.
musical
Metuchen,
AMASSIAN,
W. G.
BRAUD,
and
the
and
1928,40,418-425.
Psychol.,
K.,
image
eidetic
reticular
1954,
Neurophysiol.,
17,575-603.
ANAND,
B. K.,
CHHINA,
G. S.,
SINGH,
B.
ANGYAL,
studies.
1961,13,452-56.
A.
Der
A.
Sullo
Schlummerzustand.
of
Clin.
Electroenceph.
electroencephalographic
Neurophysiol.,
Some aspects
Z.
Psychol.,
1927,103,
65-99.
ANGYAL,
del
dormiveglia.
Arch.
Ital.
1930,8,89-94.
Psicol.,
ANGYAL,
stato
A.
A theoretical
In:
Moustakas,
Row,
1956.
C. E.
for
studies.
model
personality
(Ed. ).
Harper
N. York:
The Self.
519
&
520
ANGYAL,
A.
Disturbances
Kasanin,
In:
N. York:
schizophrenia.
ARCHER,
ARDIS,
W.
& Co.,
Methuen
Interpretation
of
in
thought
and
Hypnagogic
Science,
schizophrenia.
1964.
Inc.,
1935.
& Co.,
imagery
and
1956,102,22-29.
N. York:
schizophrenia.
1955.
Brunner,
De Somniis.
ARISTOTLE.
In:
Ross.
(Vol.
(Ed. ).
London:
Dent
& Sons,
ARNHEIM,
R.
California
Visual
thinking.
Press,
1969.
Beare
G. R. T.
and
Aristotle,
of
1931.
Press,
by Warrington,
J.
J. E.
Creativity
London:
with
P.
creative
pattern
during
movements
&
1959.
House,
respiratory
eye
Allen
Smith,
the
of
of
G.
In:
engineering.
Hastings
Periodic
conjunction
London:
An examination
N. York:
University
dreams.
in
in
Creativity:
E.
Berkeley:
Studies
M.
1921.
ASERINSKY,
works
Univ.
Transl.
Ltd.,
process.
J. I.
1969.
ARNOLD-FORSTER,
(Ed. ),
The
Oxford
Poetics.
ARISTOTLE.
by:
Transl.
W.
Ross,
3).
ARNOLD,
P.
Ment.
J.
mescaline.
Unwin
London:
McKELLAR,
S.
Language
W. W. Norton
On dreams.
J. A.,
ARIETI,
(Ed. ).
J. S.
in
thinking
of
in
occurring
Science,
sleep.
1965,150,763-66.
E.,
ASERINSKY,
of
KLEITMAN,
and
motility,
eye
and
concomitant
ASERINSKY,
E.,
and
KLEITMAN,
motility
in
sleep.
J.
R. C.,
ATKINSON,
AUROBINDO,
Scient.
S.
A. J.
the
463-85.
Two
types
sleep.
R. M.
divine.
of
ocular
1955,8,1-10.
Physiol.,
Appi.
American,
life
The
The
central
Harmondsworth:
of
during
periods
The
control
of
short-
1971,224,82-90.
Calcutta:
Arya
Publishing
1949.
House,
BAGCHI,
occurring
phenomena,
N.
SHIFFRIN,
and
memory.,
AYER,
Regularly
1953,118,273-74.
Science,
term
N.
B. K.
human
questions
Penguin,
The
adaptation
brain
rhythm.
of
philosophy.
1977.
and
variability
of
J.
Psychol.,
1937,3,
response
521
BAGCHI,
B.,
Yogi
some
of
WENGER, M.
and
(Brussels
physiology
and
1957);
First
Int.
3:
EEG,
vol.
London:
epilepsy.
De 1'influence
M. J.
et
des
marche
In:
exercises.
Sciences
BAILLARGER,
la veille
Electrophysiological
hallucinations.
Congr.
1'etat
la
Mem.
Neurol.
clinical
Pergamon
de
eur
sommeil
au
correlates
neuro1959.
Press,
intermediaire
la
production
et
Acad.
Med.,
-Roy.
1846,
12,476-516.
D. M.
BAKER,
Essendon,
The
techniques
Herts:
D.
Baker,
Experiments
in
T. X.
BARBER,
of
astral
projection.
1980.
hypnosis.
Scient.
American,
1957,196,54-61.
P.,
BARKER,
MESSER,
with
procedure
W.,
Roll,
1975.
Morris,
W. F.
1882,
W. F.
W. F.
).
on
in
Research
vote
J.,
parapsychology
1976.
Press,
thought
Proc.
reading.
F.
associated
S. P. R.,
Some reminiscences
S. P. R.,
for
Needs
S. P. R.,
conference
on
scientific
talent.
with
abnormal
1883,
I,
fifty
years'
psychic
as motives
in
of
238-44.
1924,34,275-97.
order
research
disorder
and
Taylor,
identification
the
Salt
(Ed. ).
C. W.
Lake
of
City:
The
second
creative
University
Utah
of
1958.
Press,
F.
BARRON,
van
Creativity
and
F.
Remembering.
BARTLETT,
F.
Thinking:
N. York:
W.,
reflexes
Basic
during
W.,
cats.
BOHMKE,
J.,
N. York:
Univ.
and
sympathetic
during
stimulation
Brain
and
and
sleep
(b).
BLOSSFELD,
sleep
Exp.
J.,
1932.
Press,
and
study.
social
1958.
natural
the
1971,12,370-8.
Cambridge
An experimental
Books,
BOHMKE,
restrained
health.
psychological
1963.
Nostrand,
BARTLETT,
in
Morris,
Proc.
In:
BAUST,
In:
phenomena
activity.
BAUST,
optimization.
Scarecrow
creative
D.
majority
report
mind.
Proc.
research.
BARRON,
N. J.:
On some
of
conditions
BARRETT,
A group
(Eds.
R.
First
S.
13-34.
I,
BARRETT,
DRUCKER,
receiver
Metuchen,
BARRETT,
E.,
and
Res.,
BLOSSFELD,
vagal
and
nerve
U.
Somato-sympathetic
in
wakefulness
un(a).
1971,12,361-69.
U.
evoked
wakefulness.
Reflex
by
responses
reticular
Exp.
Brain
Res.,
522
A. T.,
BECK,
A.
BEGUIN,
L'me
J.
Librairie
J. D.
formal
thinking
GENNETT, C.
in
H.
R. J.
BERGER,
sleep
BERGER,
R. J.
Exp.
Neurol.
of
is
a dream
P.,
dreams
1962,14,183-186.
H.
L'effort
a dream
is
a dream?
The
Quart.
EEG,
eye-
Exp.
J.
1901,15,705-713.
Scient.,
Rev.
reve.
I.
blind.
the
of
Psychol.,
BERGSON,
is
OSWALD,
and
movements
Le
during
muscles
1967,4,15-28.
and
H.
Menschen.
1961,134,840.
Science,
OLLEY,
BERGSON,
laryngeal
extrinsic
Suppl.,
R. J.,
BERGER,
des
1930,40,160-79.
Tonus
When
1973.
Press,
Elektroenkephalogramm
dreaming.
and
schizophrenia.
Wellingborough,
time-travel.
Neurol.,
Psychol.
in
Kasanin,
In:
1964.
das
Ueber
evaluating
and
schizophrenia.
thought
and
The Aquarian
BERGER,
J.
Language
Practical
Norths.:
Paris:
distinguishing
disorders
W. Norton,
N. York:
le
sur
frangaise.
poesie
for
A method
(Ed. ),
J. S.,
Essai
reve:
1939.
Corti,
BENJAMIN,
la
et
le
et
of
significance
1956,18,133-42.
Medicine,
romantique
allemand
romantisme
Psychological
Psychosom.
auras.
visual
T.
GUTHRIE,
and
intellectuel.
Rev.
1902,
philos.,
53,1-27.
Relax.
Jr.
BERND, Ed,
Madainn
Greun
Florida:
1978.
Foundation,
BERNE,
Orlando,
E.
The
intuition.
of
nature
Quart.,
Psychiat.
1949,
23,203-26.
LEWIS,
M.,
BERTINI,
with
observations
of
hypnagogic
Altered
states
& Sons,
1969.
BERZE,
J.
Vienna:
related
and
of
W. I.
consciousness.
W. H.,
The
variation
1954,8,70-76.
the
In:
Tart,
C.
N. York:
John
Wiley
of
psychic
activity.
study
(Ed. )
the
art
of
scientific
investigation.
1950.
HERON,
in
for
1914.
Heinemann,
London:
Some preliminary
procedure
phenomena.
insufficiency
Primary
H. A.
WITKIN,
an experimental
Deuticke,
BEVERIDGE,
BEXTON,
H. B.,
W.
sensory
& SCOTT,
T. H.
environment.
Effects
Canad.
of
J.
decreased
Psychol.,
523
BINET,
A.
la
A.
A.,
F.
J.
A.
in
sur
animal.
les
du presommeil.
phases
1931,28,647-51.
1949,19,
R. W.,
GERARD,
brain
serial
pulse
tests:
reaction
Acta
Physiol.
and
KLEITMAN,
rate
Scand.
study
Su_pl.,
65.
Suppl.
H.,
lowered
and
in
actions
deprivation.
sleep
encing
Paris:
magn4tisme
depression
Alpha
delayed
BLAKE,
Le
(Paris),
B.
during
C.
Remarques
Psychol.
BJERNER,
l'intelligence.
1890.
Alcan,
BIZETTE,
de
champ
1921.
FERS,
et
de
experimentale
Costes,
BINET,
le
sur
1894,1,424-5.
psychol.,
L'etude
Paris:
direct
Controle
Annee
retine.
BINET,
Ladd
G. T.
during
potentials
N.
J.
sleep.
influ-
Factors
Neurophysiol.,
1939,2,48-60.
BLEULER,
E.
Textbook
of
BLEULER,
E.
Dementia
praecox
N. York:
Internat.
phrenias.
E. L.,
BLISS,
CLARK,
(Ed. ),
L. J.
N. York:
psychiatry.
L. D.
the
or
group
Univ.
of
schizo1950.
Press,
hallucinations.
Visual
Hallucinations.
N. York:
1924.
McMillan,
In:
Grune
West
& Stratton,
1962.
E. L.,
BLISS,
CLARK,
deprivation:
sleep
E. P.,
Ill.:
Springfield,
BOGEN,
J. E.
and
dyscopia
Bull.
Los
The
tional
other
Angeles
The
E. F.
schizophrenia.
The
rate.
the
of
I.
Dysgraphia
commissurotomy.
Angeles
(a).
1969,34,73-105.
Soc.,
side
heart
brain:
the
of
Neurol.
Los
of
1932.
cerebral
Bull.
mind.
brain:
Neurol.
II.
An
apposi-
1969,34,
Soc.,
(b).
135-62.
BOGEN,
J. E.,
and
III.
The
corpus
Angeles
BOLTON,
side
other
Studies
1959,81,348-359.
Thomas,
following
J. E.
BOGEN,
C. D.
to
Psychiat.,
GOLDSCHMIDT,
and
WEST,
and
relationship
Neurol.
AMA Arch.
BOAS,
L. D.,
Neurol.
T. L.
BOWER, T.
Fontana/Open
The
BOGEN,
G. M.
callosum
Soc.,
Rhythm.
and
other
side
the
of
Bull.
creativity.
brain:
Los
1969,34,191-220.
Am.
perceptual
Books,
The
1977.
J.
Psychol.,
world
of
the
1894,6,145-239.
child.
London:
524
BRADLEY,
P. B.
drugs
in
brain.
observations
to
relation
EEG Clin.
BRAUCHI,
J.
Recent
J. T.,
BRAUD,
L. W.,
free
BRAUD,
hypnagogic
in
Research
Scarecrow
The
induced
In:
conducive
during
visual
J.,
syndrome:
an
and
Roll,
1974.
parapsychology
W. G.
psi
by
Morris,
experimental
Ganzfeld
acoustic
W.,
Morris,
Metuchen,
(Eds.
W.
N. J.:
(a).
1975.
Press,
the
of
deprivation.
Sleep
GESP performance
techniques.
some
1957,9,372-73.
L. J.
W. G.
state
of
1959,171,11-14.
Assn.,
response
BRAUD,
WEST,
action
formation
reticular
Neurophysiol.,
and
Med.
Amer.
the
the
on
Psi-conducive
J.
states.
Communication,
1975,
25,142-52.
W. G.,
BRAUD,
psi-conducive
W. G.,
BRAUD,
BRAUD,
hemispheric'vs.
L. W.
J. D.,
in
Research
The psi
Roll,
upon
free-response
W.,
1975.
BRAUD,
Metuchen,
W. G.,
during
by
induced
N. J.:
WOOD, R.,
performance
R. L.,
Metuchen,
the
of
tip
'left-
(Eds.
N. J.:
BRAUD,
an
and
extension.
acoustic
In:
Morris,
in
Amer.
J.,
parapsychology
1976.
hypnagogic
GESP
state
techniques:
ganzfeld
J.
period'
Free-response
experimental
and
tongue:
'incubation
Press
L. W.
the
of
an
Scarecrow
visual
replication
Morris,
GESP performance.
R. (Eds. )
Research
Morris,
of
(b).
pilot
Roll,
evocation
1974.
1975.
Free
syndrome:
functioning.
W. G.,
W. , THORSRUD, M.
Psi on
of the influence
study
BRAUD,
of
relaxation.
conducive
following
parapsychology
Press,
Scarecrow
muscular
'right-hemispheric'
Morris,
In:
explorations
1973,67,26-46.
GESP performance
response
Preliminary
Progressive
states:
S. P. R.,
Amer.
J.
L. W.
BRAUD,
and
S. P. R.,
1975,69,
105-114.
BREMER,
de
la
F.
L'activite
cerebrale
Contribution
narcose.
Bull.
sommeil.
Acad.
Roy.
au
a
Med.
cours
1'etude
du
sommeil
du mecanisme
Belgique,
et
du
1937,2,
68-86.
BRETON,
A.
Sagittaire,
Manifeste
1924.
du
surrealisme.
Paris:
Editions
du
525
BRINDLEY,
G.,
blindness
fibres
of
BROADBENT,
and
LEWIN,
functions
of
the
non-geniculate
and
the
the
optic
D. F.
Pergamon
J.
Neurol.
W.
Cortical
Neurosurg.
Spatial
Canad.
BROUGHTON,
functional
and
brain
the
of
stem.
London:
correlations.
1957.
& Boyd,
recall.
London:
communication.
formation
reticular
aspects
BROOKS, L. R.
and
1958.
The
Anatomical
and verbal
J.
R. J.
Psychol.,
disorders:
Sleep
the
components
of
1968,22,349-368.
Disorders
of
act
of
arousal.
1968,159,1070-78.
Science,
BROUGHTON,
R. J.,
POIRE,
Electroenceph.
Clin.
BROWN, B. B.
through
R.,
of
of
consciousness
activity
Psychophysiology,
signal.
The
sleep.
1965,18,691-708.
EEG Alpha
with
association
aspects
C. A.
during
effect)
Neurophysiol.,
Recognition
a light
TASSINARI,
and
(Tarchanoff
electrodermogram
by
tracts.
Perception
Press,
A.
Oliver
P.,
1969,32,259-64.
Psychiat.,
BRODAL,
GAUTIER-SMITH,
represented
1970,6(4),
442-52.
C. A.
BROWNFIELD,
N. York:
approaches.
L. C.
BRUCE,
Clinical
Alfred
A.
Some observations
in
pressure
Isolation:
and
Knopf,
1965.
the
general
upon
sleeplessness
and
experimental
Scot.
sleep.
blood
Med.
Surg.
J.,
1900,7,109-17.
On knowing.
J. S.
BRUNER,
Cambridge,
Mass.:
Belknap
Press,
1962.
M.
BUBER,
Thou.
and
N. York:
Charles
Scribner's
Sons,
1958.
BUCK,
L. A.,
GEERS,
Intercorrelations.
BUDZYNSKI,
J.
T. H.
activation
level.
University
of
BUDZYNSKI,
T. H.
twilight
1972,5,105-
M. B.
Varieties
Clin.
1967,23,151-52.
Psychol.,
muscle
Unpublished
doctoral
Fields
and
relaxation
dissertation,
1969.
Some applications
14.
consciousness:
Feedback-induced
Colorado,
states.
of
Within
of
Fields
biofeedback-produced
Within
Fields,
526
BUDZYNSKI,
T. H.
Today,
1977,11(3),
BUDZYNSKI,
T. H.,
deep
feedback.
R. R.
twilight
zone.
Psychol.
for
producing
Behav.
Words
and
instrument
An
means
of
1969,2(4),
Analysis,
things
information
analog
images.
and
231-37.
Amer.
1970,25,1002-12.
K.
Respiration
and
0.
Textbook
M.
Intuition
of
in
wakefulness
1963,59,
Scandinavica,
Physiologica
BUMKE,
by
Appl.
Psychologist,
BULOW,
J. M.
STOYVA,
J.
the
on
38-44.
relaxation
muscle
BUGELSKI,
in
Tuning
209,1-110.
Suppl.
disease.
mental
Acta
man.
Berlin:
Springer,
1924.
BUNGE,
K. F.
BURDACH,
BUTLER,
The
G.
BYCHOWSKI,
light
of
London:
clairvoyance.
The
1968.
develop
How to
W. E.
Norths.:
develop
How to
Press,
Aquarian
Erfahrungswissenschaft.
als
1839.
Vosz,
W. E.
BUTLER,
Physiologie
Die
L.
Leipzig:
Cliffs,
1962.
Prentice-Hall,
N. J.:
Englewood
science.
and
Certain
cerebral
1973.
Press,
Aquarian
Wellingborough,
psychometry.
problems
pathology.
of
schizophrenia
J.
Nerv.
in
Ment.
the
1935,
Dis.,
81,280-98.
CAIRNS,
of
H.
the
The
Disturbances
brain-stem
75(2),
109-46.
CALDWELL,
W. V.
awakened
London:
mind.
1979.
House,
Wildwood
N.
COXHEAD,
C. M.,
CADE,
of
consciousness
diencephalon.
and
LSD psychotherapy.
lesions
with
1952,
Brain,
N. York:
Grove
Press,
1968.
CAMERON, N.
Reasoning,
Psychol.
schizophrenia.
CAMERON, N.
thinking.
regression,
Deterioration
J.
Abn.
and
1938,50(1).
monograph,
and
& Social
communication
in
regression
Psychol.,
schizophrenic
1939,34,265-70.
(a).
CAMERON, N.
Schizophrenic
situation.
J.
CAMERON, N.
The
N.
York:
Ment.
thinking
Sci.,
psychology
Houghton
Mifflin,
in
a problem-solving
(b).
1939,85,1012-35,
of
behaviour
1947.
disorders.
in
527
CAMERON,
N.
Experimental
thinking.
In:
in
thought
CAMPBELL,
Kasanin,
On
of
(Ed.
J. S.
schizophrenic
),
N. York:
schizophrenia.
C. A.
selfhood
and
Language
and
Norton,
1964.
London:
godhood.
Allen
&
1957.
Unwin,
CANE,
analysis
F. E.
The
physiology
and
BANKS,
dreams.
of
The
1889,
Lancet,
2,1330-31.
CAPPON,
and
D.,
perceptual
Preliminary
in
change
study
of
endurance
deprivation.
sleep
Perc.
Mot.
1960,10,99-104.
Skills,
H.
CARRINGTON,
Wiltshire
H.
CARRINGTON,
Norths.:
CASSIRER,
Your
Higher
The
Aquarian
C.
knowledge.
of
teachings
of
Penguin
Books,
1974.
C.
Journey
Harmondsworth:
C.
CASTANEDA,
Tales
of
1975.
Wellingborough,
In:
Substance
Don Juan:
A Yaqui
Penguin
and
Books,
way
1970.
Harmondsworth:
reality.
to
develop
to
1953.
Harmondsworth:
A separate
Juan.
Inc.,
reality.
Publ.,
C.
how
and
1978.
Dover
CASTANEDA,
CASTANEDA,
Cal:
development.
Press,
concept
The
Co.
psychical
N. York:
CASTANEDA,
powers
Publishing
The
function,
psychic
H.
E.
Hollywood,
1966.
Co.,
Newcastle
them.
telepathy.
Mental
Book
CARRINGTON,
of
R.
Ixtlan.
The
lessons
Penguin
Books,
1975.
Harmondsworth:
power.
Don
of
Penguin,
1976.
CATTELL,
R. B.
N. York:
prediction
Bobbs-Merrill
L. J.,
CHAPMAN,
by
used
The
of
Co.,
TAYLOR,
and
achievement
1968.
J.
J.
schizophrenics.
Breadth
and
creativity.
deviate
of
Abn.
& Social
emotional
stimuli
concepts
1957,
Psychol.,
54,118-123.
CHRISTAKE,
from
sleep.
CLYNES,
M.
Milsum,
(Ed.
1952.
),
Am.
Psychologist,
Toward
J.
Maidenhead:
COCTEAU,
Conditioned
A.
a view
(Eds.
),
of
J.
The
The
creative
process
arousal
1957,12,405.
man.
Biomedical
McGraw-Hill,
and
In:
Clynes,
engineering
M.,
and
systems.
1970.
of
process.
inspiration.
N. York:
In:
New
Ghiselin,
Amer.
Library,
B.
528
COHEN, W.
Spatial
Ganzfeld.
J.
Am.
COLERIDGE,
S. M.
COLLARD,
P.
COLLIER,
R. M.
Kubla
creative
Khan.
In:
N. York:
process.
New
1952.
Hypnagogic
theory
Light,
visions.
implications
Selected
regulatory
to
note
The
the
of
1957,70,403-10.
Prefatory
Library,
Amer.
characteristics
Psychol.,
B. (Ed. ),
Ghiselin,
textural
and
of
1953,73,233-35.
from
a dynamic
Am.
consciousness.
Psychologist,
1964,19,265-69.
P. H.
CONNELL,
5)
No.
Institute
K.
CONRAD,
Amphetamine
Psychiatry.
of
beginnende
Die
(Maudsley
psychosis.
London:
Monograph
Chapman,
Schizophrenie.
1958.
Stuttgart:
1958.
Thieme,
I. H.
CORIAT,
The
nature
of
J.
sleep.
Abn.
Psychol.
1912,
6,329-67.
CORRIERE,
R.
HART,
and
& Wagnalls,
Funk
A. M.
COSTA,
L'effetto
intermittente
Neurol.
Psic.,
COSTELLO,
C. G.
Ment.
01
COUE, E.
Paris:
nature
essays
Cambridge
and
1895,2,1-5
spiral
with
1963.
between
relationships
the
and
alpha
rhythm.
autosuggestion.
1922.
de
la
perception
enfantine.
1932,11,49-52.
de
libre
travail
par
groupes.
1945.
of
Sherwood,
writings).
A selection
psychology:
other
writings
Univ.
CRICHTON-BROWNE,
the
Experiments
(Ed. ),
conscious
& Unwin,
(Collected
K.
Psicol.
H. J.
The
through
Une methode
Cerf,
CRAIK,
Arch.
1957,103,786-95.
Education,
R.
stimo-
on
Press,
P.
Un caractere
Nouvelle
chiuse.
nella
meprobamate
imagery
visual
mastery
R.
of
Eysenck,
G. Allen
COUSINET,
The
of
Self
COUSINET,
La
effects
McGREGOR,
Sci.,
London:
ochi
Pergamon
C. G.,
J.
della
In:
aspects
some
geometrico-cromatico
The
London:
COSTELLO,
N. York:
makers.
1953,14,632-635.
effect.
drugs.
dream
The
1977.
lazione
after
J.
Press,
J.
and
of
late
of
(Ed. ),
papers,
Kenneth
J.
W.
1966.
Dreamy
73-75.
the
S.
mental
states.
The
Lancet,
Craik.
529
),
Brit.
visual
Med.
and
1939
J.,
(23rd
634-39.
Sleep
M.
CRITCHLEY,
a neurological
as
Brit.
problem.
1954,2,152-53.
J.,
Med.
of
aspects
hallucinations.
auditory
Sept.
Neurological
M.
CRITCHLEY,
M.
CRITCHLEY,
The
Rev.
pre-dormitum.
1955,
Neurologique,
93,101-106.
J.
Stimulus
R. J.
CROMWELL,
Nerv.
Vernon,
In:
S-R
psychology
P. E.
(Ed. ),
CASEY,
M.,
input
visual
during
G.
the
H.,
of
onset
G.
brain
of
In:
Vision
H.,
photic
S.
Dali,
Press
The
Ltd.:
1939,2,500-514.
H.,
and
vertex
39,109-116.
Press
Vision
brain
and
potentials
1937,86,448-50.
Science,
LOOMIS,
E. N.,
A. L,
HARVEY,
at
potentials
the
E. N.,
of
onset
sleep.
1938,1,24-38.
P. A.,
Analysis
to
HARVEY,
human
sleep.
LOOMIS,
of
auditory
the
A. L.,
HARVEY,
P. A.,
during
stimulation
of
the
sleep.
HARVEY,
A. L.,
reactions
during
and
(a).
LOOMIS,
Electrical
E. N.,
response
electrical
1939,126,474-5.
stimulation
auditory
Dali.
A. L.,
in
brain
Human
DAVIS,
G.
HOBART,
Salvador
LOOMIS,
P. A.,
Physiol.,
J.
human
life
P. A.,
DAVIS,
HOBART,
DAVIS,
of
1965,28,1101-17.
Dali.
Changes
G.
H.,
DAVIS,
analysis
I.
cortex.
irrational.
the
Neurophysiology,
human
Unit
1976.
DAVIS,
HOBART,
DAVIS,
P.
limbic
Salvador
DAVIS,
H.,
of
Harmondsworth:
MacLEAN,
and
of
secret
London,
HOBART,
Am.
of
The
S.
Ltd.:
J.
Creativity.
psychology.
1976.
London,
DAVIS,
cognitive
Neurophysiol.,
J.
life
secret
DAVIS,
360-75.
and
posterior
Conquest
S.
DALI,
K.,
to
stimulation.
DALI,
schizophrenia.
1978.
Penguin,
CUENOD,
and
1968,146(5),
Dis.,
Ment.
A. J.
CROPLEY,
redundancy
sleep.
of
E. N.,
and
human
brain
J.
Neurophysiology,
of
to
(b).
ZERLIN,
potential.
S.
Acoustic
J.
Acoust.
relations
Soc.
of
Amer.,
the
1966,
530
DAVISON,
K.
Schizophrenia-like
with
organic
fifty
on
psychoses
disease.
brain
The
patients.
associated
Preliminary
Newcastle
observations
Med.
1966,30(3),
J.,
67-73.
R.
Effect
of
infants
and
children.
DAY,
insensible
on
sleep
Amer.
J.
in
perspiration
Dis.
1939,58,
Child,
82-91.
Regulation
DAY, R.
J.
Amer.
Dis.
le
pendant
during
temperature
sleep.
1941,61,734-46.
Child,
M. W.
DE BECHTEREV,
body
of
Des
signes
hypnotique.
sommeil
de
objectifs
la
suggestion
de Psychol.,
Arch.
1906,
5,103-7.
R.
DE BECKER,
G.
The
DE BOISMONT,
A. B.
explanation
of
magnetism,
and
DEIKMAN, A.
1859.
Implication
of
1969.
& Sons,
Wiley
(1966).
In:
R. T.,
induced
contem-
1966,142,
In:
Tart,
N. York:
consciousness.
and
(Ed.
C. T.
N. York:
John
Bimodal
A.
Hulme,
C. T.
John
(a).
Tart,
sciousness.
DEIKMAN,
of
and
ecstasy,
(1963).
meditation
De-automatization
A.
DEIKMAN,
by:
experimentally
Nerv.
Ment. Dis.,
J.
States
Altered
dreams,
Transl.
somnambulism.
Experimental
A.
London:
A history
visions,
apparitions,
meditation.
plative
101-116.
(Ed. ),
On hallucinations:
Rehshaw,
H.
London:
dreams.
of
1968.
& Unwin,
Allen
DEIKMAN,
understanding
),
the
mystic
Altered
States
Arch.
consciousness.
of
con-
(b).
1969.
Wiley;
experience.
Gen.
Psychiatry,
1971,25,481-89.
Y.
DELAGE,
des
La
lueurs
DELAGE,
entoptiques
Y.
Le
litteraire.
DE LIZI,
Su di
le
normale:
Nerv.
rave,
Nantes:
L.
Ment.,
images
dans
hypnagogiques
le
un
mioclonie
Imprimerie
fenomeno
ipniche
1932,39,481-496.
Bull.
rave.
(Aug.
1903
- Sept.
etude
psychologique,
Psychol.,
General
des
nature
du
motorio
),
et
le
role
Instit.
235-54.
et
philosophique,
Commerce,
costante
fisiologiche.
1920.
del
sonno
Riv.
Pat.
531
DELORME,
F.,
JEANNEROD,
de
remarquables
phasique
de
DE MANACEINE,
M.
hygiene,
and
W. C.
DEMENT,
in
JOUVET,
et
reserpine
M.
la
Sleep:
Dream
physiology,
and
and
pathology,
1897.
Scott,
eye
during
movements
J.
normals.
Rendus
1965,159,900-903.
London:
recall
schizophrenics
Biologie,
Its
psychology.
EEG
Comptes
de
Societe
Effects
l'activite
sur
ponto-geniculo-occipitale.
Seances
des
la
M.,
Nerv.
Ment.
sleep
Dis.,
1955,122,263-69.
W. C.
DEMENT,
J.
(Eds.
Zubin
New York:
SIMMONS,
basic
),
J.,
rest
SIDORIC,
W.,
day.
during
sleep
W.,
during
method
for
the
study
N.
S.,
Life
on
studies
of
in
variations
to
the
1972,9,
eye
movement,
EEG
body
1957,
Neurophysiol,
and
of
relation
of
eye
move-
An objective
activity:
dreaming.
J.
Exper.
Psychol.,
(b).
MORISON,
recurrent
The
dream
339-346.
E.,
thalamic
to
sleep
1957,53(5),
cally
Cyclic
EEG Clin.
KLEITMAN,
and
ments
DEMPSEY,
&
(a).
9,673-90.
DEMENT,
R.
Sleep
relation
dreaming.
and
motility,
CARPENTER,
LENTZ,
(BRAC):
N.
their
and
E.,
Psychophysiology,
KLEITMAN,
and
and
cycle
minute
a ninety
139 (Abstract).
DEMENT,
K.,
activity
Hoch
1965.
LAUGHLIN,
J.,
P. M.
Perception.
of
& Stratton,
KELLEY,
In:
sleep.
Psychopathology
Grune
W.,
DEMENT,
during
Perception
R.
cortical
The
potentials
Amer.
stimulations.
production
of
localized
after
J.
rhythmi-
Physiol.,
1942,135,
293-300.
H.
DE SAINT-DENIS,
diriger.
Les
Observations
DESCARTES,
R.
The
lated
and
R.
edited
Sunbury-on-Thames:
et
philosophical
Nelson,
of
works
G.
E.,
1976.
les
Amyot,
Cambridge
Trans-
writings.
and
1867.
Descartes.
(Eds. ).
Philncnphical
Anscombe,
de
moyens
Paris:
and Ross,
scartes?
by
les
pratiques.
2 vols.
Haldane,
E.,
1934.
Press,
Univ.
DESCARTES,
reves
Geach,
P.
532
J.,
DE STROOPER,
and
laten-
REM awakening
REM breakthrough
phenomenon.
1969,6,216.
Psychophysiology,
How we think.
DOOB, L. W.
thought-
and
1886,4,111-126.
BROUGHTON, R.
and
a possible
DEW"EY, J.
muscle-reading
S. P. R.,
Proc.
transference.
cies
in
Experiments
M.
DESSOIR,
Boston:
images
Eidetic
the
among
1910.
Health,
D. C.
Ibo.
Ethnology,
1964,3,357-363.
Exploring
DOOB, L. W.
of
DOOB,
L. W.
R. J.
DOUGLAS,
cultural
will-o'-
1966,63,13-34.
hippocampus
The
1965,67,3-22.
a cross
Psychol.,
J.
Kamba
the
among
Psychol.,
imagery:
Eidetic
the-wisp?
Soc.
J.
Kenya.
central
imagery
eidetic
behaviour.
and
Psychol.
1967,67,416-42.
Bull.,
DOWNEY, J. E.
from
An experiment
image.
a mental
J.,
DREVDAHL,
DREVER,
Quart.
rhythm.
G. A.
DUDLEY,
(Revised
1964.
Penguin,
H. T.
EDMUNDS,
Psychism
The
London:
EDWARDS, H.
The
London:
and
1958,14,
occipital
alpha
1955,7,91-97.
Harmondsworth:
Samuel
the
unconscious
Spiritualist
Ass.
mind.
1968.
House,
development
the
1979.
Weiser,
Publishing
for
creativity
Ed. ).
Theosophical
A guide
and
psychology.
N. York:
Dreams.
the
on
of
1901,8,42-55.
Psychol.,
Psychol.,
A dictionary
J.
DREVER,
Clin.
J.
Exp.
J.
after-image
Personality
Some observations
Jr.
an
Rev.,
R.
and writers.
artists
107-11.
getting
Psychol.
CATTELL,
and
in
on
Gt.
of
of
mediumship.
(1960s:
Britain
undated).
EHRENZWEIG,
hearing.
A.
The
London:
EHRENZWEIG,
A.
).
Univers.
Internat.
EILBERT,
L.,
and
psychological
J.
Parapsychol.,
Press,
SCHMEIDLER,
factors
in
vision
matrix
Neusterberger,
psychoanalytic
artistic
and
1953.
undifferentiated
In:
The
of
Routledge,
The
imagination.
(Eds.
psychoanalysis
study
of
W.,
and
of
society.
artistic
Axelrad,
N. York:
1964.
G. R.
relation
1950,14,53-74.
A study
to
of
S.
certain
ESP performance.
533
EINSTEIN,
(Ed. ).
A.
Letter
to
The
Creative
Jacques
Hadamard.
In:
N. York:
process.
Ghiselin,
B.
New Amer.
1952.
Library,
E.,
ELDRED,
formation
to
muscle
formation
of
the
Boston:
Little
M.
ELIADE,
B.
FUJIMORI,
and
spindle
brain:
In:
activity.
reticular
The
reticular
symposium,
1958.
& Co.,
dreams,
the
of
International
Brown
Myths,
Relations
London:
and mysteries.
Collins,
1976.
A note on hypnagogic
(ix-Notes),
283-287.
H.
ELLIS,
6,
H.
ELLIS,
The
of
M. H.
A new
look
and
vigilance.
London:
Constable
& Co.,
1911.
Ltd.,
ERDELYI,
defence
M. H.
ERICKSON,
the
In:
N. York:
sciousness.
M. H.,
ERICKSON,
(Ed. ).
C.
colour
J.
after-images.
negative
E. M.
states
conscious-
of
hypnotic
The
followed
Exp.
of
con-
1969.
Wiley,
vision
into
Huxley
states
Altered
ERICKSON,
and
hallucinatory
John
Aldous
with
various
perceptual
1974,81,1-25.
Rev.,
inquiry
of
look:
new
Psychol.
character
Tart,
the
at
A special
and
nature
ness.
of
dreams.
world
1897,
Mind,
paramnesia.
by
Psychol.,
induction
pseudo1938,22,
581-8.
E. H.
ERIKSON,
J.
Amer.
Psychoan.
M.
Inspiration
ERNST,
The
creative
Oxford
EVARTS, E. V.
cat during
J.
In:
E. V.
West,
& Stratton,
EVARTS,
E. V.,
Spontaneous
and waking.
to
Univ.
of
psychoanalysis.
1954,2(1-4),
Assn.,
Activity
sleep
Neurophysiol.,
EVARTS,
specimen
process.
W. Y. (Ed. ).
EVANS-WENTZ,
N. York:
dream
The
order.
N. York:
Tibetan
Press,
5-55.
In:
Ghiselin,
New Amer.
Yoga
and
(Ed. ).
B.
1952.
Library,
secret
doctrines.
1978.
in visual
of neurons
of
cortex
low voltage
fast
EEG activity.
with
1962,25,812-16.
(a).
A neurophysiologic
theory
(Ed. ).
L. J.
Hallucinations.
1962.
of
the
hallucinations.
N. York:
Grune
(b).
BENTAL,
discharge
Science,
E.,
BIHARI,
of
single
B.,
and
neurons
1962,135,726-8.
HUTTENLOCHER,
during
sleep
P. R.
534
hallucinoses.
EY,
H.
Les
EY,
H.
Traite
1957,46,564-73.
L'Encephale,
des
hallucinations.
and
FRITH,
Paris:
Masson
Cie,
et
1973.
H. J.,
EYSENCK,
N. York:
personality.
and
FARADAY,
A.
C. D.
Dream
Reminiscence,
Plenum
London:
power.
motivation
Press,
1977.
Hodder
and
Stoughton,
1972.
C.
FERS,
Sensation
1885,20,
Phil.,
Rev.
mouvement.
et
337-68.
J.
FERRIAR,
An essay
L.
FESTINGER,
Evanston:
A theory
Row,
R. A.
of
K. H.
tial
changes
J.
On the
in
R.
graphy.
I:
the
FISCHGOLD, H.,
Review,
1980,87(2),
human
SAFAR,
Presses
Universitaires
de
continuum.
Etats
Rave
de
demi
et
conscience,
FRIEDMAN,
rhythmic
diurnal,
J.
Psychoanal.
Amer.
C.,
FISHER,
erections
GROSS, J.,
ZULCH,
and
Paris:
schizophrenia.
presence
drive
of
cycle
a
in
man.
1967,15,317.
Assn.,
J.
dreaming
with
Arch.
report.
of
instinctual
oral,
synchronous
preliminary
On the
S.
et
sommeil
1968.
France,
A neurophysiological
theory
1961,107,828-38.
Ment. Science,
and
A carto-
consciousness.
F.
C.,
poten-
221-44.
S.
In:
FISHER,
frequency
rapid
electroencephalogram.
1975,18(4),
and
and
113-32.
perception-hallucination
hypnagogiques.
J.
of
of
images
FISH,
imagery
in
1944,101,194-200.
Psychiat.,
Conf.
1957.
Transformations
The
apparitions.
dissonance.
cognitive
occurrence
Psychiat.,
FISCHER,
of
equivalence
Psychol.
FINLEY,
Amer.
of
Peterson,
Levels
perception.
a theory
1813.
Warrington,
London:
FINKE,
towards
Gen.
Cycle
of
(REM)
sleep:
penile
1965,12,
Psychiat.,
29-45.
FISHER,
S.
In:
West,
Grune
FISHER,
image
Body
L. J.
Princeton,
and
(Ed. ).
and hallucinations.
N. York
Hallucinations.
& London:
1962.
& Stratton,
S.,
boundaries
CLEVELAND,
N. J.:
Van
S.
Nostrand,
Body
image
1958.
and
personality.
535
interruption
following
Schlaf.
Pfluegers
Pavor
A.
FLEMENBAUM,
daily
two
of
fantasies
Waking
types
of
Arch.
sleep.
des
Erregbarkeitsaenderung
A.
FLEISCH,
durch
E.
Gen.
1966,14,543-51.
Psychiat.,
tricyclics
1929,221,378-85.
Arch.,
nocturnus:
or
Atmungszentrums
a complication
dosage.
neuroleptic
of
Amer.
single
J.
1976,133,570-72.
Psychiat.,
A.
FORBES,
BOKERT,
G. S.,
KLEIN,
H.,
FISS,
Dream
Psychosom.
scintillations.
Medicine,
1949,11,160-2.
from
FOULKES, D.
Dream reports
& Soc. Psychol.,
Abn.
J.
D.
FOULKES,
Nonrapid
4:
D.
FOULKES,
In:
J. H.
(Vol.
19).
D.,
erences
in
D.,
FOULKES,
FOX,
P. S.,
SYMONDS,
mental
activity
at
VOGEL,
Astral
0.
children.
psychoanalysis
1971.
J. D.
sleep
diff-
Individual
J.
onset.
Abn.
280-6.
G.
Mental
activity
at
sleep
onset.
N. York:
projection.
University
Books,
(New edition).
1962,
J. G.
FRAZER,
The
S. J.,
FREEDMAN,
Hallucinations
U. S.
Armed
GREENBLATT,
M.
other
Med.
(Ed. ).
Press,
1976,
Studies
in
magic
(abr.
human
and
ed. ).
isolation:
findings.
cognitive
H. V.,
in
Imagery
in
A study
1960,11,1479-97.
J.,
GRUNEBAUM,
M.
West
McMillan
and
Forces
S. J.,
FREEDMAN,
Bough:
GREENBLATT,
II.
STARE,
sensory
Hallucinations.
F. A.,
and
deprivation.
N. York:
In:
Grune
&
1962.
Stratton,
S. J.,
FREEDMAN,
rhythmic
MARKS,
photic
phenomenology.
FREEMON,
Golden
London:
religion.
L. J.
in
1965,70,231-43.
Psychol.,
Abn.
Supplement
and
& Stratton,
SPEAR,
1966,71(4),
Psychol.,
J.
Grune
sleep.
1967.
dreams
studies
of
(Ed. ).
Science
Masserman
N. York:
Neurology
dreaming,
of
of
In:
mentation.
Experimental
correlates
Longitudinal
FOULKES,
movement
eye
Physiological
stages
14-25.
1962,65(1),
(Ed. ).
C. D.
Clemente,
different
F. R.
Springfield,
P. A.
stimulation:
Brit.
Sleep
Illinois:
J.
imagery
Visual
personality
Charles
correlates
1965,56(1),
Psychol.,
Research:
produced
A critical
C.
Thomas,
review.
1974.
by
and
95-112.
536
FRENCH,
T.,
Basic
FROMM, E.
and
S.
interpretation
The
Strachey,
In:
psychological
London:
Hogarth
S.
Strachey,
In:
J.
psychological
London:
Hogarth
C. D.
Standard
E.
FROESCHELS,
J.
Sigmund
of
1908).
the
of
9.
Vol.
Freud,
processing
J.
Psychother.,
N. York:
race.
between
state
Psychopath.
Clin.
and
1979,134,225-235.
Psychiat.,
intermediary
human
The
(orig.
edition
information
A peculiar
and sleep.
waking
825-33.
1946,7(4),
Freud.
1959.
Brit.
E.
the
of
day-dreaming
and
Consciousness,
FROESCHELS,
1900).
edition
Sigmund
of
works
Press,
schizophrenia.
(orig.
1953.
writers
(Ed. ).
complete
FRITH,
Standard
works
Press,
Creative
dreams
of
(Ed. ).
J.
complete
FREUD,
N. York:
1964.
Books,
FREUD,
interpretation.
Dream
Philosophical
1947.
Library,
E.
FROESCHELS,
and
waking
intermediary
A peculiar
Amer.
sleeping.
J.
between
state
1949,3,
Psychotherapy,
19-25.
FROMM, E.
The
(Ed. ).
Creativity
FROMM, E.,
SHOR,
and
H.,
and auditory
Neurophysiol.,
and
H.,
Electroenceph.
GAFFRON,
Hypnotism:
New York:
R. H.
visual
1972.
Publ.
Co.,
Human
vigilance
Clin.
Electroenceph.
LUMIO,
J.,
developments
Research
Aldine
during
action
Some new
of
H. H.
Anderson,
cultivation.
BERGSTROM,
Clin.
M.
analysis
R.
PARTANEN,
heart
and
its
evoked responses.
1969,27,346-55.
FRUHSTORFER,
waves
and
Chicago:
perspectives.
FRUHSTORFER,
In:
attitude.
1959.
& Row,
Harper
and
creative
the
J.
onset
of
sharp
sleep.
1971,31,614-17.
Neurophysiol.,
dimensions
Vertex
in
J.
experience.
the
phenomenal
1956,
Personality,
24,285-307.
GALIN,
D.
cerebral
Implications
for
specialization.
left
psychiatry
of
Arch.
Psychiatry,
Gen.
and
right
1974,
31,572-83.
GALIN,
D.,
cognitive
9,412-18.
and
ORNSTEIN,
mode:
R.
Lateral
An EEG study.
specialization
Psychophysiology,
of
1972,
537
Statistics
F.
GALTON,
of
imagery.
mental
1880,
Mind,
5,300-318.
F.
GALTON,
The
of
visions
sane
Fortnightly,
persons.
1881,35,729-740.
P.
GARFIELD,
N. York:
E.
The
Age
H.
GASTAUT,
onirique
Gastaut,
H.,
in
Bologna:
man.
M. S.
GAZZANIGA,
GELLE,
GELLHORN,
E.
ception
in
Inc.,
1970.
Psychol.
Review,
GENGERILLI,
J. A.
eidetic
GERARD,
R. W.
Scientific
GERARD,
Schawn,
R. W.
N. York:
GHISELIN,
N. York:
and
1964,71(6),
J.,
and
J.
B.
1969.
N. York:
to
is
imagination?
).
Selected
Oxford
(Ed. ).
New American
de
The
proprio-
the
of
emotions.
with
1930,42,399-404.
of
imagination.
477-99.
In:
readings
Univ.
P.
& Sons,
of
experiments
(June),
1946
role
pathology
basis
JACKSON,
Wiley
Appleton-
Societe
the
The
Psychol.,
biological
N. York:
of
457-72.
J.
Amer.
(Eds.
In:
mechanisms
Some quantitative
What
W.,
process.
GETZELS,
physiology
Monthly,
sleep
1903.
emotion:
The
of
patterns.
brain.
and
imagery.
In:
sommeil.
abnormalities
submitted
Dec.,
Motion
the
du
pre-sleep
bisected
4th
Psychologie,
The
mentale,
1968.
The
Communication
M.
fonction
l'activite
Springer-Verlag,
Century-Crofts
la
Psychophysiological
Berlin:
hypnosis.
).
and
(Ed. ).
L.
Chertok,
N. York:
prophesy.
de
au cours
Gaggi,
Hypnosis
H.
GASTAUT,
et
of
actives
avec
onirique
(Eds.
al
non
of
meaning
1949.
nonsense
relations
et
the
& Co.,
composantes
leurs
for
1950.
Press,
Les
hypnique;
and
faculty.
1941.
Ryder
sense
1976.
Futura,
a lost
of
search
as a search
London:
mediumship.
development.
its
and
London:
Press,
Age
My life
GARRETT, E.
Creative
In
Telepathy:
Creative
GARRETT,
dreaming.
Creative
E.
GARRETT,
faculty
1883.
McMillan,
London:
human
into
Inquiries
F.
GALTON,
Press,
Creativity
T.,
Harris,
the
on
and
learning
1961.
and
intelligence.
1962.
creative
Library,
process:
1952.
a symposium.
538
E. P.
GIBSON,
in
A study
comparative
1937,
Parapsychol.,
J.
ESP procedures.
several
in
performance
I,
264-75.
M.,
GILL,
Psychoanalytic
Z.,
G.
Rapid
states:
N. York:
regression.
Inter-
a dream
What
is.
Brit.
J.
Med.
in
movements
eye
time.
real
Arch.
Gen.
1966,15,654-59.
Psychiat.,
G.,
GLOBUS,
related
1961.
Z.
ELAM,
and
and
1974,47,283-89.
GLOBUS,
Ultradian
E.,
PHOEBUS,
DRURY,
E.,
rhythms
in
BOYD,
and
R.
Psychophysiology,
performance.
(Abstract).
1972,9,132.
L.,
GOLDBERGER,
Experimental
(perceptual
contact
J.
results.
group
R. R.
HOLT,
and
reality
and
in
studies
Psychol.,
with
Hypnosis
Universities-Press,
national
GIORA,
M.
BRENMAN,
and
interference
isolation):
Nerv.
Ment.
method
1958,127,
Dis.,
99-112.
L.,
GOLDBERGER,
their
and
effects
divergent
indication
an
as
GREEN,
Tech.
J. M.
ift
two
61-417.
Rep.
Changes
level
of
isolation
of
Ohio:
1961.
A. F. B.,
and
A comparison
correlates
A. S. D.
samples.
L.,
R. R.
personality
Wright-Patterson
GOLDIE,
HOLT,
and
of
in
mode
respiration
of
1961,
Nature,
awareness.
189,581-2.
S.
GOLDSTONE,
West,
In:
Grune
Hallucinations.
& Stratton,
1962.
Butterworth
SLESER,
I.
gradual
awakenings
Dream
Pers.
Soc.
GOODMAN, G. J.,
J.
capacity.
Synetics:
N. York:
medicine.
A.,
SHAPIRO,
following
An
image
JARET,
of
sleep.
170-79.
of
spectacle
1929,41,498-502.
the
Harper
development
& Bros.,
L.,
and
abrupt
types
1965,2(2),
DOWNEY, J. E.
&
Harris,
In:
psychiatry.
different
Psychol.,
Psychol.,
GORDON, W. J.
from
N. York
1948.
H. B.,
reporting
hallucinations.
and
psychological
& Co.,
LEWIS,
GOODENOUGH, D. R.,
Amer.
in
trends
Modern
London:
J.
in
Electrophysiology
F.
(Ed. ).
reality
(Ed. ).
L. J.
London:
GOLLA,
Psychophysics,
of
1961.
creative
rims.
N.
539
GOWAN, J. C.
Trance,
from
GOWAN, J. C.
The view
1976,20,378-87.
GOWAN, J. C.
J.
GRANDA, A.,
creativity,
Ecsomatic
C.
Out
C.
C.,
E.,
Transpers.
GREEN,
In:
Cal.:
Psycho-
of
Proc.
Oxford:
(b).
Apparitions.
Oxford:
1975.
Research,
biofeedback.
A.
Beyond
and
WALTERS,
London:
and
WALTERS,
'I
J.,
Experience,
Brooks/Cole,
D.
control
physiological.
WALTERS,
1971.
Psychophysiological
Topeka,
Kansas:
(b).
my teeth
never
and
creativity,
clinic,
D.
for
Biofeedback
and
Menninger
(mimeo).
1971.
from
and
Healing
creativity,
Heat-Craze
Fadiman,
and
A.,
Voluntary
1970,1,1-26.
Kansas:
clinic,
D.
Psychological
A.,
GREEN,
for
madness:
phenomena.
Institute
1968,2.
regulation:
Topeka,
Selection
A.,
GREEN,
(mimeo).
H.
related
experiences.
C.
Psychol.,
self
GREEN,
body
states:
mind-body
Menninger
and
(a).
Res.,
GREEN,
J.
training
Psychotherapy,
1978.
internal
E.,
on Bio-
symposium
1973.
Psychophysical
and
of
GREEN,
training,
Brainwave
and
Oxford:
McCREERY,
of
Press,
GREEN,
N. Jersey:
experiences.
Education,
1968.
the
of
and
Institute
E.,
D.
annual
experiences
Research,
E.,
first
Kansas,
Psychophysic.
GREEN,
integrative
dreams.
Lucid
physical
Bell
sleep.
1967,44,111-31.
GREEN, C.
GREEN,
and
Topeka,
J. S. P. R.,
GREEN,
WALTERS,
Counseling,
for
VA Hospital,
Inst.
during
behavior
knowing.
of
and
the
at
presented
feedback
GREEN,
E.,
GREEN,
A.,
imagery,
GREEN,
creativity.
1974.
Hall,
Prentice
A way
Ecstasy:
A. M.
GREELEY,
Paper
Quarterly,
Child
1961,133,1485-86.
Science,
GREEN,
and
Operant
HAMMACK, J.
and
Gifted
myopia.
1978,2,23-32.
Imagery,
Mental
1975.
imagery,
Incubation,
Buffalo:
creativity.
Foundation,
Education
Creative
and
art,
in
bitterest
promised
Kewman,
D.
theory,
and
1973.
anger.
garden'.
you a rose
(Eds. ).
Exploring
research.
Monterey,
(a).
540
Childhood
P.
GREENACRE,
GREENWOOD, F.
C. H.
1927,37,
XI.
man.
consumption,
study.
in
early
childhood
London:
in
the
blood
rate,
cardiac
pressure,
oxygen
difference
oxygen
nocturnal
normal
imagery.
172.
No.
variations
Pulse
man during
in
Whole
arterio-venous
of
output
differences
Physiological
of
output
Intern.
their
development.
mental
Individual
A.
GROLLMAN,
N. Yord:
and
imagination
of
in
Monogr.,
Psychol.
psycho-
1935.
Kegan Paul,
GRIFFITTS
dreams
in
A study
function
its
and
The
1894.
Lane,
R.
GRIFFITHS,
12.
Vol.
child,
Imagination
J.
London:
In:
artist.
1957.
Press,
Univ.
the
of
study
analytic
the
of
sleep.
and
cardiac
Am.
J.
1930,95,274-84.
Psysiol.,
GRUITHUISEN,
F. v. P.
Eautognosie.
Fr
zur
der
Freunde
J. P.
Creativity.
J. P.
Traits
Physiognosie
und
Naturforschung
I. J.
Mnchen:
Erfahrungswege.
GUILFORD,
Beytrge
Lentner,
Amer.
dem
auf
1812.
1950,
Psychologist,
5,444-54.
GUILFORD,
).
(Ed.
Creativity
its
and
In:
creativity.
Anderson,
H. H.
N. York:
cultivation.
Harper
J. P.
GUILFORD,
A psychometric
University
Mimeographed,
J. P.
GUILFORD,
Gowan,
In:
of
Factors
of
Demos,
Its
educational
& Sons,
1967.
Creativity:
John
Wiley
GURNEY,
E.
Hallucinations.
E.,
MYERS,
Southern
creativity.
and
hinder
G. D.,
and
Torrance,
creativity.
E. P.
implications.
Proc.
1962.
California,
aid
that
J. C.,
to
approach
(Eds.
N. York:
1885,3,
S. P. R.,
151-89.
GURNEY,
living.
GUYON,
et
dans
Libr.
Sur
la
Med.
HABER,
R. N.,
Perc.
Mot.
les
et
These
Scient.
and
Skills,
HABER,
of
the
1886.
hallucinations
choree.
Phantasms
PODMORE, F.
Trubner,
London:
E.
F. W. H.,
hypnagogiques,
fac.
de
med.
Jules
Rousset,
R. B.
Eidetic
1964,19,131-38.
de
en
general
Paris:
1903.
imagery
I:
Frequency.
).
541
HADAMARD, J.
tical
field.
HALDANE,
J.,
R. J.
HALLMAN,
The
N. G.
summary
J. C.,
edn. ).
G. D.,
Its
images:
and
educational
& Sons
1967.
Inc.,
New instances
Amer.
ones.
older
(2nd
conditions
Demos,
Wiley
John
Recurrent
the
of
sufficient
Creativity:
N. York:
implications.
HANAWALT,
).
mathe-
1954.
Respiration
and
Gowan,
(Eds.
E. P.
the
1935.
necessary
In:
in
publ.,
J.
Press,
creativity.
Torrance,
Dover
PRIESTLEY,
Clarendon
invention
of
psychology
N. York:
and
Oxford:
of
The
J.
and
1954,
Psychol.,
67,170-174.
P. L.
HARRIMAN,
dream
The
falling.
of
J.
Gen.
Psychol.,
1939,20,229-33.
Cambridge:
Psychopathology.
B.
HART,
Cambr.
Univ.
Press,
1939.
H. H.
HART,
The
to
approach
Psychoanal.
reality.
Rev.,
1946,33,285.
J. T.
HART,
Autocontrol
dreaming:
J.
Abn.
University
HEARNE,
HEBB,
of
K. M. T.
using
ment
D. O.
In:
one
The
75 (6)
Acta
A.
Dimensions
dream
rating
reports.
an
electrophysiological
Unpublished
'Lucid'
May
dreams
problem
of
J. F.
Oxford:
and
thesis,
1978.
and
ESP:
Blackwell,
An
initial
experi-
1981,51,7-11.
and
consciousness
(Ed. ).
Brain
imagery.
Concerning
Ph. D.
J. S. P. R.,
subject.
visceral
introspection.
mechanisms
and
1954.
Psychol.
Review,
1968,
466-77.
,
HEMMINGSEN,
pompic
for
scale
Liverpool,
Delafresnaye,
D. O.
RECHTSCHAFFEN,
dreams:
Lucid
consciousness.
HEBB,
and
study.
psychological
in:
Abstract
mental
changes that
accompany
1901,24(3),
345-429.
Brain,
K. M. T.
Soc.
1967,72,16-22.
Certain
disease.
Paper,
1967.
Diego,
A factored
Psychol.,
HEAD, H.
HEARNE,
J.,
SAWYER,
of
EEG alpha.
1968,4,506.
Psychophysiology,
P.,
San
Res.,
psychophysiol.
HAURI,
of
R.,
and
RAFAELSEN,
hallucinations
Psychiat.
Scand.,
during
0.
Hypnagogic
amitriptyline
1980,62,364-68.
and
hypno-
treatment.
542
.1
11
In:
The histories.
HERODOTUS.
C. L.
HERRICK,
J.
1973.
Hallucinations
of
R. G.,
HERSCH,
Dreaming
ANTROBUS,
J.
The
W. R.
sympathetic
J. M.,
on
children.
SINGER,
and
A. M.
arousal.
1868.
Strahan,
between
interrelationships
Nerv.
J.
nervous
autonomic
subjects
scientific
London:
function.
and vegetative
74,511-28,645-53.
HESS,
in
vision
of
visions).
On the
W. R.
de Selincourt.
by A.
ARKIN,
lectures
Familiar
(On sensorial
HESS,
research,
1970,7,329-330.
Psychophysiology,
HERSCHEL,
Brain
1965.
J. S.,
a function
as
C.,
Bally,
1895.
Neurology,
Comp.
in
Transl.
Penguin,
Harmondsworth:
K.,
Akert,
).
(Eds.
Progress
J.
Schade,
and
Elsevier,
18.
Amsterdam:
Vol.
in
transmission
neurohumoral
wakefulness.
and
sleep
Central
R.
HERNANDEZ-PEON,
psychic
1931,
Dis.,
Ment.
1932,
Lancet,
system.
1199-1201,1259-61.
223(2),
The functional
HESS, W. R.
N. York:
phalon.
HEYWOOD, R.
Co.,
1964.
HICKS,
G. D.
& Stratton,
Grune
ESP:
A personal
On the
of the
1957.
organization
nature
of
memoir.
N. York:
images.
Brit.
dienceDutton
J.
&
Psychol.,
1924,15,121-148.
E. R.
HILGARD,
H. H.
Anderson,
Harper
N. York:
HILGARD,
& World,
J. R.
(Ed. ).
& Row,
In:
problem-solving.
Creativity
and
its
cultivation.
1959.
N. York:
susceptibility.
Harcourt,
1965.
Personality
and
involvement.
imaginative
hypnosis:
Chicago:
A study
University
of
of
Chicago
1970.
Press,
HILL,
and
Hypnotic
E. R.
Brace,
HILGARD,
Creativity
D.,
and
A symposium
PARR,
on
its
G.
(Eds.
various
).
Electroencephalography.
aspects.
London:
1950.
HOBBES,
T.
Leviathan.
London:
A.
Crooke,
1651.
MacDonald,
543
HOBSON, J. A.,
Der
ROCHE, A.
und
normalen
R.,
Neurol.
der
Handbuch
C.
in
activity
17,
Vol.
1926.
Springer,
HENDLEY,
G. V.,
Cortical
and
Trans.
sleep.
Amer.
1952,77,201-3.
Assn.,
H. C.
HOLLAND,
).
Julius
and
electrical
subcortical
The
spiral
and
BSZORMENYI-NAGY,
after
Oxford:
effect.
Pergamon
1964.
Press,
M.,
HOLLENDER,
an
G.,
HEATH,
1971.
Bergmann,
Physiologie,
Berlin:
III.
Angeles:
Office,
A.,
(Eds.
A.
pathologischen
correlation
RODES,
Bethe,
& Ellinger,
G.,
Embden,
In:
Traum.
in
activity
Los
Publications
Institute
Research
Brain
Neuronal
bibliography.
An annotated
sleep.
R. W.
McCARLEY,
and
Neurol.
Arch.
experience.
ego
I.
Hallucination
as
1958,
Psychiat.,
80,93-97.
H.
HOLLINGWORTH,
J.
H.
HOLLINGWORTH,
D.
R. R.,
HOLT,
to
59-375.
R.,
nature
to
ostracized.
mental
imagery.
function
and
nature
of
Personological
isolation.
L.
Assessment
al,
Psi
Wolman,
B. B.
and
(Ed. ).
N. York:
Van
Nostrand
space
B.
Tech.
1959.
Ohio,
of
In:
of
correlates
W. A. D. C.
A. F. B.,
individual
(Ed. ).
Flahery
flight.
N. York:
1961.
Psi-conducive
et
1972.
alteration.
Press,
Putman's,
HONORTON, C.
and
of
L.
aspects
Mitchell
the
Press,
perceptual
sensory
Univ.
N. York
generality
The
Academic
GOLDBERGER,
HONORTON, C.
N. York:
and
(Ed. ).
Psychophysiological
E. D.
of
Wright-Patterson
and
resistance
Columbia
thought.
return
and-GOLDBERGER,
reactions
Rep.
The
N. York:
imagery.
of
of
Amer.
1964,19,254-64.
P.
Sheehan,
HOLT,
drowsiness.
1936.
& Co.,
Appleton
On the
R. R.
In:
psychology
Psychologist,
Amer.
HOLT,
The
Imagery:
R. R.
HOLT,
of
psychology
1911,22,99-111.
Psychol.,
London:
The
states
(Eds.
).
of
Psychic
awareness.
In:
exploration.
1974.
internal
Handbook
Reinhold,
attention
of
states.
parapsychology.
1977.
In:
544
HONORTON, C.,
R.,
DAVIDSON,
EEG alpha,
augmented
ESP card-guessing
BINDLER,
and
in
shifts
P.
Feedback-
subjective
J.
performance.
state,
Amer.
and
S. P. R.,
1971,65,308-323.
HONORTON, C.,
state
subjective
deprivation:
S. P. R.,
1973,67,191-96.
HONORTON, C.,
in
input.
D. J.,
J.
LUBIN,
during
response
cardiac
J.
Amer.
imagery
for
and
regulating
1974,68,156-68.
S. P. R.,
JOHNSON,
and
partial
study.
procedure
Amer.
A.,
of
Psi-mediated
an experimental
perceptual
NORD,
S.
in
Shifts
conditions
A preliminary
HARPER,
and
HERMON, H. C.
ESP under
and
sensory
ideation
S. A.,
DRUCKER,
L. C.
The
evoked
1966,
Psychophysiology,
sleep.
3,46-54.
HOROWITZ,
M. J.
Body
M. J.
Visual
image.
Arch.
Gen.
1966,
Psychiat.,
14,456-60.
HOROWITZ,
M. J.
HOROWITZ,
formation
Image
M.,
M.,
HOROWITZ,
on
ADAMS,
J.,
brain
and
organization.
N. York:
cognition.
RUTKIN,
and
Psychosom.
llations.
cognitive
1978.
Appleton-Century-Crofts,
HOROWITZ,
and
1967,123,938-946.
Psychiat.,
J.
Amer.
imagery
J.,
RUTKIN,
and
Arch.
stimulation.
Dream
scinti-
1967,29,284-92.
Med.,
ADAMS,
B.
B.
Gen.
imagery
Visual
1968,
Psychiat.,
19,469-86.
R. G.
HOSKINS,
of
Intern.
Ann.
view.
HOUSMAN, A. E.
The
B.
New Amer.
Library,
L.
Amer.
HUDSON,
the
name
and
nature
of
The
point
physiological
1933,7,445-56.
Med.,
(Ed. ).
Ghiselin,
HUAPAYA,
from
Schizophrenia
creative
In:
poetry.
N. York:
process.
1952.
Somnambulism
J.
Psychiat.,
L.
Contrary
L.
The
and
bedtime
medication.
1976,133,1207.
imaginations.
Penguin,
Harmondsworth:
1968.
HUDSON,
City,
HULL,
from
Skills,
N. York:
C. L.
the
psychology
Anchor
Psychology
'Idea
Books'
1962,15,807-82.
of
human
experience.
Press/Doubleday,
of
of
the
1975.
IV.
scientist:
Clark
L.
Garden
Hull.
Perc.
Passages
Mot.
545
HUMPHREY,
N.,
removal
of
L.
WEISKRANTZ,
and
the
cortex.
striate
Vision
in
Nature
(Lond.
monkeys
after
),
1967,
215,595-97.
J.,
HUNTER,
in
lation
How to
P.
HUSON,
units
waking.
M.
of
medial
brain
J.
Neurophysiol.,
humans.
Nashville,
spontaneous
during
stem
in
activity
sleep
natural
1961,24,451-68.
of
cognitive
in
process
dissertation,
University
of
1953.
Proc.
The
IAMBLICHUS.
In:
Anebo.
B.
Dobell,
0.
ISAKOWER,
on
by
the
Egyptian
of
Egyptians,
the
T.
Taylor,
1895.
of
pathopsychology
falling
with
of
378-453.
the
& Turner,
to
A contribution
J.
Intern.
asleep.
1938,19,331-345.
Psychoanalysis,
H.,
ISHIBASHI,
T.,
HORI,
produced
by
electrical
in
to
Mysteries
Reeves
and
associated
phenomena
Porphyry
the
record
1908,2(3),
Transl.
Assyrians.
and
London:
of
epistle
further
S. P. R.,
Amer.
Iamblichus
Chaldeans,
'A
to
Introduction
experiments'.
ENDO,
K.,
temporal
the
of
Tohoku
patients.
Hallucinations
T.
SATO,
stimulation
schizophrenic
J.
Exp.
1964,82,124-39.
Medicine,
Soviet
A.
Intern.
J.
JACOBSON,
A.,
Muscle
tonus
E.
Press,
in
experiments
KALES,
in
A.,
human
'eye-less
vision'.
1964,6,7-23.
Parapsychology,
Neurol.,
Chicago
in
creatively.
and
Ph. D.
J. H.
JACOBSON,
London:
1949.
investigation
An
California,
Exp.
think
Evoked
schizophrenia.
IVANOV,
insight
of
Press,
P.
HUTTENLOCHER,
lobes
ESP.
your
1977.
How to
Abingdon
Tenn.:
HYSLOP,
develop
and
Varieties
E. D.
HUTCHINSON,
HYMAN,
Electroenceph.
1939,2,323-332.
Psychiatry,
single
stimu-
1949,1,305-24.
test
E. D.
HUTCHINSON,
thalamic
of
animals.
(Abacus),
Books
Sphere
Effects
unanaesthetised
Neurophysiol.,
Clin.
and
H.
JASPER,
and
LEHMANN,
subjects
D.,
during
and
HOEDEMAKER,
sleep
and
waking.
1964,10,418-424.
Progressive
1929.
relaxation.
Chicago:
F. S.
Univ.
546
Springfield,
JAMES,
Principles
W.
The
of
patients.
1970.
imagery.
Eidetic
W.
tense
of
Thomas,
Illinois:
E. R.
JAENSCH,
treatment
Modern
E.
JACOBSON,
London:
Kegan
psychology.
London:
of
religious
experience.
lecture.
J.
1930.
Paul,
McMillan,
1890.
JAMES,
(Fontana),
Collins
F. R.
JAPP,
varieties
London:
1975.
Kekule
memorial
Chem.
Society,
1898,73,97-138.
H. H.
JASPER,
H.,
from
CRUIKSHANK,
the
by
ted
variables
H.,
K.
JASPERS,
ed. ) by
Suisse
JOHNSON,
Hoenig,
currents
man as
affec-
and
Ment.
Univ.
J.
of
stimulation.
petit
mal
M. W.
1940,60,530-39.
A. H.
Whitehead's
theory
7th
London:
1913).
hypnagogiques.
Rom.,
epilepsy.
(from
Transl.
(orig.
1963
Press,
Experimental
1947,26,272-98.
Hamilton,
and
Hallucinations
Rev.
of
reality.
for
all
Med.
Boston:
1952.
A psychophysiology
1970,6(5),
Psychophysiology,
L. C.,
and
KARPAN,
K-complex.
spontaneous
in
external
Dis.,
JOHNSON, L. C.
JOHNSON,
brain
psychopathology.
J.,
Press,
Beacon
Action
anatomy
Nerv.
General
Manchester
10
M.
JEQUIER,
HOWARD, H.
the
of
functional
Ass.
Publ.
activity.
DROOGLEEVER-FORTUYN,
the
of
cortical
1935,32,565.
and
studies
and
attention
of
Bull.,
JASPER,
R.,
region
occipital
Psychol.
Res.
signs of
1937,34,411-481.
Bull.,
Psychol.
JASPER,
Electrical
W.
states.
501-16.
Autonomic
of
correlates
1968,4,
Psychophysiology,
444-452.
L.,
JOHNSON,
activity
and
LUBIN,
during
waking
Theory
of
A.
Spontaneous
and
electrodermal
Psychophysiology,
sleeping.
1966,3,8-17.
JONES,
E.
London:
psychoanalysis.
(1916).
symbolism
Bailliere,
In:
Tindall
Papers
on
and
Cox,
1948.
JOUVET,
du
D.,
sommeil
155,1660-64.
VALATX,
du
J.,
chaton.
et
JOUVET,
C. R.
Soc.
M.
Biol.
Etude
polygraphique
(Par. ), 1961,
the
547
Telencephalic
M.
JOUVET,
In:
the
cat.
(Eds. ).
les
of
nature
Recherches
les
sur
des
M.
1961.
Churchill,
structures
nerveuses
differantes
Ital.
Arch.
physiologique.
O'Connor,
and
in
sleep
London:
sleep.
responsables
mecanismes
sommeil
G.,
Wolstenholme,
The
M.
JOUVET,
rhombencephalic
and
et
du
phases
1962,100,
Biol.,
125-206.
The stages
JOUVET, M.
of
Scient.
sleep.
1967,
Amer.,
216,62-72.
F.,
MICHEL,
M.,
JOUVET,
d'activite
electrique
sommeil
physiologique.
de
la
The
C. G.
JUNG,
by
Peterson,
of
Nervous
JUNG,
M.,
C. G.
The
Journal
1909.
Co.,
London:
N. York:
Harcourt,
(Eds.
G.
C. G.
of
).
Jung.
on
analytic
London:
Princeton
N. York:
psychology.
(Eds.
S.
).
Dorsey
and
Press,
humans.
In:
of
varied
Paper
physiological
Fiske,
W.,
experience.
of
presented
Assn.,
at
San
the
EEG alpha
the
Meeting
Francisco,
of
April
1962.
J.,
alpha
phalographic
and
the
NOWLIS,
and
D.
The
of
control
through
rhythms
mental
associated
auditory
activity.
electroencefeedback
Psychophysiology,
1970,6,476-484.
KANNER,
Charles
Child
L.
C.
Springfield,
psi 'chiatry.
Thomas,
1957
and
1961.
discrimination
Psychological
Western
and
sleep.
Functions
Conditional
in
rhythm
subjective,
drowsiness
of
J.
KAMIYA,
H.,
Read,
1953-59.
Illinois:
the
N. York:
unconscious.
works
Adler,
and
Behaviour,
aspects
KAMIYA,
(transl.
Praecox
1966.
J.
Maddi,
the
types.
Two essays
Pantheon,
KAMIYA,
Seances
1919).
collected
Press,
Univ.
des
du
1946.
The
Fordham,
Rendus
Publishing
Disease
Psychological
C. G.
JUNG,
stade
au cours
A. ).
Brill,
of
un
rapide
dementia
of
(orig.
1944
& Co.,
Brace
and
Sur
1959,153,1024-1028.
Biologie,
Psychology
C. G.
JUNG,
Comptes
Mental
and
Paul,
Kegan
cerebrale
psychology
F.,
C. G.
JUNG,
de
Societe
J.
COURJON,
and
(3rd
ed. ).
Illinois:
548
KASAMATSU, A.,
T.
HIRAI,
and
Science
of
Psychologia,
zazen.
1963,6,86-91.
T.
HIRAI,
KASAMATSU,
A.,
and
of
the
Zen meditation
study
J. S.
KASANIN,
(Ed. ).
Concluding
Language
W. W. Norton
KATZ,
C. P.
The
G.
NIMS,
of
N.
KLEITMAN,
man.
Amer.
N.
KLEITMAN,
Chicago
and
Physiology
monkeys.
electroenNeurophysiol.,
J.
growth.
and
J.
Wright
The
J.
cortex
KLUMBIES,
in
ganglia
1942,5,335-48.
(b).
imipramine.
with
G.
& Sons,
Technique
of
relaxation.
1964.
of prolonged
1923,66,67-92.
Physiol.,
Sleep
rest
activity
In:
in
cycle
Kales,
University
A.
to
relation
(Ed. ).
Sleep:
Lippincott,
Philadelphia:
pathology.
in
sleeplessness
Chicago:
and wakefulness.
1967 (revised
edition).
wakefulness.
and
basal
and
Neurophysiol.,
effects
Basic
electroencephalogram
1965,121,911-14.
H.,
Press,
N.
KLEITMAN,
normal
on
hallucinations
Psychiat.,
Bristol:
sleep
J.
Visual
KLEINSORGE,
in
with
Effect
L.
cerebral
mulatta.
J.
mulatta
NIMS,
and
lesions
Amer.
decorticate
(a).
M.,
D. F.
constructs.
of
Changes
L.
Macaca
of
1942,5,325-33.
Macaca
personal
1943,6,233-242.
and
cephalogram
KENNARD,
of
Electroencephalogram
M.,
London:
sleep.
1962.
& Todd,
Neurophysiol.,
KENNARD,
of
Philosophical
healthful
to
way
psychology
1955.
Norton,
M. A.
KENNARD,
KLEIN,
N. York:
schizophrenia.
N. York:
atlas.
The
N. York:
of
J. S.
1964.
Inc.,
natural
Longman
Darton,
J.
Kasanin,
1948.
Library,
KELLY,
in
thought
and
& Co.,
In:
remarks.
Psychological
D.
KELLY,
315-36.
1966,20(4),
Jap.,
Neurol.
An electroencephalographic
(Zazen).
Folic
Psychiat.
1969.
KLOPFER,
B.,
AINSWORTH,
in
Developments
N. York:
theory.
KLUVER,
Genet.
H.
Rorschach
World
An experimental
Psychol.
M.,
Monogr.,
W.,
KLOPFER,
I.
technique.
Book
HOLT,
R.
Techinque
and
1954.
Co.,
study
and
of
1926,1,70-230.
the
eidetic
type.
549
H.
KLVER,
Studies
imagery.
H.
KLVER,
logical
Psychol.
Bull.,
Mescal:
The
H.
and
on
and
its
eidetic
1928,25,69-104.
'divine'
plant
Kegan
Paul,
psycho-
Trench,
Trubner
(a).
1928.
KLVER,
type
eidetic
London:
effects.
& Co.,
the
on
Fragmentary
imagery.
eidetic
Psychol.
Rev.,
1930,37,441-458.
KLVER, H.
Eidetic
Psychol.
phenomena.
1932,
Bull.,
29,181-203.
KLVER, H.
lobes.
pital
H.
KLVER,
honour
in
).
M.
Lewis
of
in
Studies
the
of
hallucinations.
of
(Eds.
M.
after
removal
1941,11,23-45.
Psychol.,
J.
Mechanisms
& Merrill,
buted
functions
Visual
In:
McNemar,
Q.,
Contri-
personality:
Terman.
occi-
N. York:
McGraw-Hill,
1942.
M.,
KNOLL,
in
scopy
KUGLER,
the
electroencephalographic
J.
Subjective
light
pattern
spectrofrequency
range.
1959,184,1823.
Nature,
KNOLL,
and
M.,
J.
KUGLER,
and
Pulse
current
of
analysis
hallucinations
by coincidence
visual
elementary
in the brain.
Inter.
Conf.
Microwaves,
Circuit
Theory,
Information
KUGLER,
M.,
KNOLL,
on
the
J.
Anal.
2,
Pt.
J.,
spectroscopy
Tokyo,
EICHMEIER,
of
circuits
Theory,
1964.
J.,
HOFER,
light
subjective
0.
Note
patterns.
1962,7,55-70.
Psychol.,
A.
The
invisible
A.
The
roots
of
coincidence.
London:
Hutchinson,
KOESTLER,
A.
The
ghost
in
the
London:
Pan
Books,
1978.
KOESTLER,
A.
Janus:
A summing
A.
The
of
KOESTLER,
N. York:
writing.
McMillan,
1954.
KOESTLER,
1974.
machine.
London:
up.
Pan
Books,
1979.
KOESTLER,
KOFFKA,
K.
Gesetze.
KRAEPELIN,
KRETSCHMER,
by
Strauss,
Zur
E.
ber
Vorstellungen
Quelle
London:
of
und
im Traume.
medical
H.
Pan
Books,
1981.
ihrer
1912.
& Meyer,
Sprachstorungen
A textbook
E. B.
London:
creation.
der
Analyse
Leipzig:
E.
act
Milford,
psychology.
1934.
Leipzig:
Engelman,
Transl906.
550
S.
KRIPPNER,
hypnotic
The
the
and
experience
trance,
creative
the
psychedelic
J.
Amer.
act.
Hyp.,
Clin.
1964,7,140-7.
S.
KRIPPNER,
of
states
N. C.,
Durham
of
psi-favorable
presented
Duke
at
10,1970.
Oct.,
On inspiration.
E.
search
Paper
consciousness.
University,
KRIS,
in
An experiment
Int.
J.
1939,
Psychoanalysis,
20,377-89.
L.
KUBIE,
Clinic,
L.
KUBIE,
Univ.
Kansas:
L.,
KUBIE,
free
associations
L.,
KUBIE,
Neurol.
Amer.
Trans.
MARGOLIN,
L.,
S. P.
consciousness
S. P.
LA BERGE,
),
(Jan.
hypnotism
of
state.
Amer.
dreaming:
An
during
sleep.
Stanford
Microfilms
Lucid
J.
and
Psychiatry,
G. T.
Ph. D.
dissertation,
International.
dreaming.
Psychology
Today,
1981
Emotionspsychosen.
1963.
Contribution
to
the
of
visual
sound
sleep.
psychology
dreams.
1892,1,299-304.
Mind,
D.,
and
N. York:
LAIRD,
E.
Lectures
ways
to
1959.
McGraw-Hill,
H.
Sound
on
epilepsy.
Amsterdam:
H.
Psychopathologie.
Die
Temporallappenepilepsie
Basle:
Karger,
und
1960.
Elsevier,
1958.
LANDOLT,
of
study
exploratory
Schizophreniehnlichen
Springer,
LANDOLT,
J.
Amer.
process
Lucid
Die
F.
Berlin:
LAIRD,
of
use
48-57.
LABHARDT,
LADD,
states.
such
the
securing
(b).
University
1980,
The
hypnotic
1944,100,611-622.
LA BERGE,
and
(a).
S.
the
of
nature
for
stimulus.
1944,100,610,
Psychiatry,
the
a hypnagogic
as
sounds
sleep,
apparatus
for
method
in
memories
1942,68,136-39.
Assn.,
An
process.
1958.
partial
early
S.
MARGOLIN,
breath
KUBIE,
and
creative
A physiological
of
states
of
the
Press,
S.
MARGOLIN,
induction
the
Kansas
of
and
in
distortion
Neurotic
in the
reveries
Bull.
Menninger
data.
amnesic
of repressed
1943,7,172-82.
recovery
hypnagogic
induced
The use of
ihre
551
Differential
P.
LAVIE,
after
spiral
P.,
Z.
GIORA,
and
following
Perceptions
An introductory
mena.
Proc.
S. P. R.,
LEANING,
F. E.
Hypnagogic
146-54.
(a).
The
T.
P.
LECKY,
A.,
jargon
H.,
LEHMAN,
G.,
production
of
and
de
and
M.
Schizophrenia
P. H.
LEIDERMAN,
World
Third
Congress
E. B.
LEROY,
Imagery
and
1976,3,516-65.
VERTEUIL,
R.
The
treatment
Canad.
deprivation.
sensory
Proc.
1964,227-31.
Psychiat.,
des hallucinations.
Nature
and
Language,
imipramine.
with
conditions
1958,3,155-64.
Assn. J.,
Psychol.
and
personality.
depressive
of
1925,22,
1945.
Brain
CAHN,
pheno-
1964,1,324-46.
Rev.,
VANIER-CLEMENT,
aphasia.
its
A theory
Press,
and
sleep.
hypnagogic
J. S. P. R.,
experience:
Psychedelic
Island
non-REM
of
phenomena.
Self-consistency.
N. York:
LECOURS,
study
1925,35,289-403.
religious
interpretation.
and
1973,14,19-20.
Psychophysics,
and
durations
aftereffect
REM sleep
F. E.
LEARY,
non-REM
Physiol.
effect.
Spiral
from
awakening
LEANING,
REM and
of
1974,2,107-8.
Psychology,
LAVIE,
the
on
awakenings
effects
Rev.
Philosophique,
1907,63,593-619.
E. B.
LEROY,
Les
Librairie
Felix
E. B.,
LEROY,
du
images
L.
L.
les
Sur
Bull.
The
L.
theory
a general
in
work
Inc.,
Viking
N. York:
LE SHAN,
interieur.
Toward
A report
of
Foundation,
LE SHAN,
J.
1926).
relations
qui
du
et
Instit.
rave
les
Psychol.
1901,5,241-248.
Internat.,
LE SHAN,
(orig.
Paris:
hallucinations
certaines
langage
demi-sommeil.
1933
Alcan,
TOBOLOWSKA,
et
entre
existent
du
visions
the
mystic,
and
paranormal:
Parapsychological
the
physicist.
1974.
Press,
Alternate
the
N. York:
progress.
1973.
medium,
of
realities.
London:
Sheldon
Press,
1976.
LEUBA,
C.
J.
Psychol.,
and
BATEMAN,
D.
1952,65,301-2.
Learning
during
sleep.
Amer.
552
L.
LEVY-BRUHL,
inferieures.
Paris:
LEVY-BRUHL,
L.
dans
mentales
les
societes
1910.
Alcan,
How natives
think.
London:
G.
imagery,
and the
Allen
&
1926.
Unwin,
LEWIN,
B. D.
dream.
Remarks
theory
N. York:
Blindsight.
R.
(selected
personality
topological
of
F. ).
of
papers).
1935.
Principles
Heider,
1969,149,115-21.
Dis.,
Ment.
McGraw-Hill,
K.
LEWIN,
on creativity,
A dynamic
N. York:
LEWIN,
Nerv.
J.
K.
LEWIN,
by
fonctions
Les
(transl,
psychology.
McGraw-Hill,
Psychology
1936.
1975,1(4),
Today,
53-61.
LHERMITTE,
J.
Le
LHERMITTE,
J.
L'hallucinose
Paris:
sommeil.
1925.
Gautier-Villars,
L'Encephale,
pedonculaire.
1932,27,422-435.
J.
LHERMITTE,
hallucinations.
et
and
J.,
Rev.
Rev.
times,
eye
during
drowsiness.
Their
Sleep
Mental
of
physical
(1956).
LINDBLOM,
Fortress
LINDSLEY,
the
In:
475-86.
J.
reaction
mental
(Ed. ).
content
Recent
8.
Vol.
and
the
J.
New York:
hypnagogic
hallucinations:
Arch.
nightmare.
Gen.
of
stimuli
reduction
on
J. C.
The
of
healthy
intact,
deep
ordinary
persons
N. York:
self.
1977.
Prophecy
Press,
D.,
effects
Lilly,
Books,
EEG of
system.
and
Wortis,
paralysis
to
J. C.
Warner
et
normal
1967,17,88-96.
Psychiat.,
levels
hallucinose
EEG records,
psychiatry.
relationship
LILLY,
1938,15,1-14.
1966.
S. C.
LIDDON,
sommeil
respiration,
biological
Press,
Plenum
C. W.
In:
et
1927,1,751-822,885-7.
Neurol.,
movements,
in
Le
A.
LIBERSON,
W. T.,
advances
hypnique
1941,73,225-38.
Neurol.,
TOURNAY,
et
pathologique.
LIBERSON,
fonction
Med. -Psycholog.,
SIGWALD, J.
Hypnagogisme,
hallucinations.
LHERMITTE,
la
Annales
J.,
LHERMITTE,
de
Desordre
in
Philadelphia:
Israel.
1963.
BOWDEN, J.,
acute
ancient
injury
Electroenceph.
and
to
Clin.
MAGOUN, H.
the
brain
Effect
stem
Neurophysiol.,
upon
activating
1949,1,
553
J.
LINSCHOTEN,
1956,2,70-97
0.
LODGE,
W. P.
and
their
The
states
J. Exp.
E. N.,
study
in
to
J.
V.
LOWENFELD,
Current
1887,1,5-71.
& HOBART,
G. A.
Cerebral
by human brain
Physiological
and
recurring
Exp.
sound:
in
1942,30,435-51.
Psychol.,
research
potentials.
J.
creativity.
National
1958,47,538-40.
Assn.,
G.,
central
Psychol.,
a regularly
monotony.
thought-
knee-jerk,
the
of
MORGAN, J. J. B.
and
responses
LUCE,
J.
in
normal
activity
as studied
sleep,
1937,21,127-44.
Psychol.,
motor
Educ.
the
during
G. D.,
LOVELL,
the
of
Amer.
HARVEY,
A. L.,
LOOMIS,
Beitr.,
1884,2,189-200.
S. P. R.,
to
system.
Psychol.
experiments
variations
relation
nervous
Einschlafen
Tun.
und
some
of
Proc.
transference.
I.
266-98.
and
An account
LOMBARD,
Einschlafen.
Einschlafen
II.
Erleben.
und
das
Ueber
SEGAL,
and
Sleep.
J.
N. York:
Coward-McCann,
1966.
A. R.
The
Gen.
Arch.
of
mind
Harmondsworth:
a mnemonist.
1975.
Penguin,
LURIA,
troix.
1959,1,322-31.
Psychiat.,
LURIA,
Hallucinations
N.
LUKIANOWICZ,
A. R.,
tigation
of
dynamics
the
D. C.
psychodynamics
On the
In:
(Eds.
M.
Wertheimer,
Sleeping
M.
McDONALD,
).
systems.
of
Gruber,
H.,
Contemporary
and
Brit.
J.
G.,
and
creative
Terrell,
to
approaches
Atheron
N. York:
thinking.
creative
semantic
89-105.
scientists.
physical
of
inves-
An objective
1959,50(2),
Psychol.,
McCLELLAND,
O. S.
VINOGRADOVA,
and
1964.
Press,
1953,62,
waking.
Mind,
language
behavior
202-15.
McGAUGHRAN,
L.
J.
sorting.
McGAUGHRAN,
Predicting
Abn.
L.,
'conceptual
and
area'
muscular
Digest.
H. B.
The
twitching
Dis.,
MORAN,
analysis
'Conceptual
L.
of
during
1942,9,137-40.
sleep
level'
object-sorting
groups.
between
relationship
and
object
1954,49,183-95.
Psychol.,
and nonpsychiatric
1956,52,43-50.
of schizophrenic
Psychol.,
Social
McGLADE,
& Social
from
vs
behavior
J.
Abn.
gastric
motility,
dreaming.
Amer.
J.
554
McKELLAR,
P.
P.
in
nality
images
mental
the
Cohen
Routledge
&
&
which
precede
sleep.
1959,53,23-27.
S. P. R.,
Amer.
McKELLAR,
The
from
are
London:
1967).
impression,
K. Paul
thinking.
and
(Quotations
1957.
West,
J.
Imagination
P.
McKELLAR,
Three
human
aspects
the
of
thinking.
psychology
Brit.
J.
of
origi1963,
Aesthetics,
3,129-47.
McKELLAR,
P.
P.
imagery.
(Europ.
P.
Twixt
P.
P.
function
and
Academic
and
introspection.
of
nature
of
1972.
Press,
Psychology
sleeping.
Today
P.
Mindsplit.
McKELLAR,
P.,
SIMPSON,
and sleep:
J. T.
& Shaffer,
A. A.
imagery.
N. York:
(a).
London:
L.
(Eds. ).
imagination.
and
1979
Inc.,
McKELLAR,
Hypnagogic
wakefulness
fantasy
of
House,
dissociation.
and
1977,1,93-108.
Sheikh
potential
Hypnagogic
The
imagery,
Between
In:
Brandon
standpoint
1975,4,20-24.
Imagery,
fantasy.
The
waking
Autonomy,
Mental
McKELLAR,
Harmondsworth:
the
& London:
Edition),
McKELLAR,
J.
(ed. ).
P.
N. York
McKELLAR,
from
Imagery
Sheehan,
In:
behaviour.
and
1968.
Penguin,
McKELLAR,
Experience
Dent
Between
Brit.
J.
1979.
& Sons,
wakefulness
Psychol.,
and
(b).
sleep:
1954,45,
266-76.
McKINNON,
D. W.
Amer.
Psychologist,
McKINNON,
D. W.
Creativity
given
at
Address
L. A.,
McLEAN,
to
nature
P.
Psychosom.
P.
the
limbic
The
and
Amer.
of
talent.
creative
transliminal
Psychol.
gray
system
and
Med.,
experiences.
Assn.
Convention,
1958,25(4),
P.
(3rd
reticulum
(visceral
brain)
brain
the
of
in
relation
stem.
1955,17,355-66.
functions
Contrasting
of
the
brain
aspects
psycho-physiological
1964
nurture
1962,17,484-95.
systems
cortical
McLEAN,
and
1964.
central
McLEAN,
The
of
and
of
limbic
their
and
neo-
relevance
medicine.
Amer.
to
J.
611-46.
Man and
Feb. ),
his
95-106.
animal
brains.
Modern
Medicine,
Med.,
555
The limbic
McLEAN, P.
in
cortex
and visual
phylogeny:
from
insights
and microelectrode
anatomic
H. (Eds. ).
R., and Stephen,
Hassler,
In:
Verlag,
Stuttgart:
Thieme
forebrain.
the
of
further
studies.
Evolution
1966.
The
R.
McNISH,
W. R.
Glasgow:
philosophy
of
sleep.
A restricted
of human
conceptualization
1956,2,293-312
Rep.,
Psychol.
1830.
McPhun,
McREYNOLDS, P.
and motivation.
6).
Suppl.,
anxiety
(Mongr.
McREYNOLDS,
between
Anxiety
P.
feelings.
and
values
incongruencies
to
related
as
1958,8,
Rec.,
Psychol.
57-66.
Central
MAGOUN, H. W.
(Ed. ).
Univ.
Nebraska
of
MAGOUN, H. W.
Thomas,
MAGOUN, H.,
the
waking
1963.
(b).
bulbar
brain.
reticular
M. R.
Neb.:
Lincoln,
Ill.:
Springfield,
inhibitory
An
R.
RHINES,
Jones,
(a).
1963.
Press,
In:
on motivation.
symposium
The
and
inhibition.
neural
Nebraska
schizophrenia.
of
etiology
1960.
Books,
Basic
N. York:
The
schizophrenia.
and
perception
(Ed. ).
D.
Jackson,
In:
C.
Anxiety,
P.
McREYNOLDS,
formation.
in
mechanism
1946,
Neurophysiol.,
J.
9,165-171.
MAHL,
Psychological
in
responses
J. M. R.,
human
the
Psychosom.
stimulation.
electrical
DELGADO,
A.,
ROTHENBERG,
G. F.,
H.
HAMLIN,
intracerebral
to
1964,
Medicine,
26,337-68.
N.
MALCOLM,
Routledge
London:
Dreaming.
and
Kegan
E.
Sleep
Paul,
1967.
MARON,
L.,
RECHTSCHAFFEN,
during
cycle
napping.
A.,
and
Arch.
WOLPERT,
Gen.
Psychiat.,
1964,11,
503-508.
MARSH,
Univ.
The
H. D.
Contrib.
MASLOW, A. H.
In:
and
course
Philos.
Psychol.,
Personality
Moustakas,
Row,
diurnal
1956.
C. E.
of
1906,14,1-99.
problems
(Ed. ).
Columbia
efficiency.
The
and
self.
personality
N. York:
growth.
Harper
556
MASLOW, A. H.
MASLOW, A. H.
MASLOW, A. H.
& Row,
Toward
D.
Van
a psychology
le
(2nd
ou des erreurs
la veille
entre
et
1848,
Nerveux,
Syst.
les
observations
sur
et de l'alienation
phenomenes du reve
1853,5,404-544.
Med. Psychol.,
A.
et
l'etat
dans
Le
A.
et
sommeil
les
Ann.
le
les
reves
sommeil
la
et
1857,3,157-76.
Psychol.,
Med.
dans
entre
des
analogies
mentale.
observes
intermediaire
Ann.
veille.
MAURY,
faits
De certains
Princeton,
hypnagogiques
intermediaire
Nouvelles
MAURY, A.
cultivation.
ed. ).
Medico-Psychol.
Ann.
sommeil.
11,26-40.
being.
of
1968
l'etat
its
and
1959.
Nostrand,
dans
sens
MAURY,
Indiy.
people.
Creativity
Des hallucinations
MAURY, A.
des
J.
creativity'.
self-actualizing
(Ed. ).
H.
Harper
N. York:
in
Creativity
Anderson,
N. J.:
to
1958,14,51-56.
Psychology,
In:
blocks
Emotional
Paris:
reves.
Didier
Cie,
et
1878.
MAX,
L. W.
Action
sensory
sleep,
stimulation
deaf-mutes
in
responses
current
dreams.
and
J.
during
Comp.
Psychol.,
1935,19,469-86.
MAX,
L. W.
Action-current
J.
Comp.
W.
deaf
during
abstract-thinking.
Einschlaferlebens.
1929,86,313.
SLATER,
W.,
ROTH,
E.,
Clinical
M.
psychiatry.
1969.
& Cassell,
Tindall
Bailliere,
London:
des
Struktur
Zur
Psychiat.,
MAYER-GROSS,
and
the
1937,24,301-44.
Psychol.,
MAYER-GROSS,
Arch.
imagery
kinesthetic
awakening,
in
responses
(3rd
edition).
free
the
MEDDIS,
Kegan
MEDNICK,
The
instinct.
sleep
The
associative
Psychol.
Review,
S. A.
schizophrenia.
N. York:
spirit.
set
environment
1925.
Doubleday-Page,
London:
Routledge
&
1977.
Paul,
L.,
How a school
youth:
creative
R.
process.
MEDUNA,
Creative
H.
MEARNS,
and
McCULLOCH,
Med.
Clin.
basis
the
of
1962,69(3),
W.
The
N.
220-32.
modern
Amer.,
creative
concept
1945,29,147-64.
of
557
Bull.,
Psychol.
M.,
MEENES,
and
eidetic
H.
Psychology
140-58.
Library,
New American
N. York:
Dick.
Moby
the
of
amptitude.
artistic
1939,51(5),
Monograph,
MELVILLE,
in
Factors
N. C.
children
1936,14,370-91.
Psychol.,
Gen.
J.
school
negro
Characteristics
MORTON, M. A.
type.
MEIER,
phenomena in
1933,30,688-89.
Eidetic
MEENES, M.
1961.
MIKITEN,
nization
from
discharges
F.
The
on
Psychol.
by
Fed.
cat.
1906,5,36-51.
seven
for
minus
or
plus
infor-
processing
the
K.
PRIBRAM,
and
N. York:
Holt,
response
to
Plans
the
and
1960.
shock
electric
Exp.
J.
conditions.
muscular
varying
creatrice
1926,9,26-44.
Psychol.,
On not
M.
MILNER,
spike
1956,63,81-97.
E.,
in
Changes
M.
our
behaviour.
of
structure
produced
the
capacity
Rev.,
GALANTER,
G.,
MILLER,
of
number
magical
limits
some
MILLER,
with
Psychologie,
Arch.
G. A.
mation.
associated
d'imagination
faits
Quelque
subconsciente.
two:
EEG desynchro-
1961,20,327.
Proceedings,
MILLER,
sleep
thalamus
the
C.
HENDLEY,
and
behavioral
during
MILLER,
P.,
NIEBYL,
T.,
being
to
able
Heinemann,
London:
paint.
1981.
J.
Schizophrenic
A.
MINTZ,
& Soc.
Abn.
MISHRA,
R.
MITCHELL,
of
N. York:
psychology.
yoga
Out-of-the-body
J.
speech.
1967.
Press,
Julian
1973
Psychic,
experience.
44-47.
(March),
Some disorders
S. W.
MITCHELL,
Sci.,
textbook
sleepy
1948,43,548-9.
Psychology,
The
and
speech
of
sleep.
Inter.
J.
Med.
1890,100,109-127.
MITCHELL,
S. W.
lewinii
(the
Remarks on the
mescal button).
effects
Brit.
of anhalonium
1896,2,
Med. J.,
1625-28.
MIYAGI,
0.
The
neologisms.
Jap.
J.
Exp.
1937,4,109-11.
Psychol.,
MONROE, R. A.
Books,
hypnagogic
1974.
Journeys
out
of
the
body
London:
Corgi
558
Invention
MONTMASSON, J. M.
K.
Paul,
French,
Life
life.
after
London:
unconscious.
1931.
Trubner,
and
Jr.
MOODY, R. A.
the
and
N. York:
Corgi/Bantam
1976.
Books,
for
Groundwork
R. L.
MOONEY,
).
The
RAZIK,
T. A.
(Ed.
C. E.
Moustakas,
creative
In:
research.
N. York:
self.
Harper
&
1956.
Row,
R. L.,
MOONEY,
and
N. York:
creativity.
Collected
MOORE, M.
R.,
MORISON,
Harper
& Row,
of
Marianne
poems
disorientation
during
Gen.
Psychiat.,
1960,2,247-54.
R. L.
The
White,
G.,
MORUZZI,
):
Moore.
N. York:
of
Psychic
the
of
A.
Misperception
deprivation.
sleep
MAGOUN, H.
and
thalamo-cortical
of
Arch.
In:
psi.
Mitchell,
E; D.,
N. York:
explorations.
1976.
Sons,
activation
Brain
EEG.
stem
formation
reticular
Electroenceph.
Clin.
1949,1,455-73.
Neurophysiol.,
T. S.
MOSS,
1967.
LUBIN,
and
psychobiology
(Eds.
J.
G. P. Putnam's
and
in
1942,135,281-92.
H. L.,
WILLIAMS,
and
and
Explorations
A study
Physiol.,
J.
Amer.
G. O.,
E.
DEMPSEY,
and
relations.
MORRIS,
).
1951.
McMillan,
MORRIS,
(Eds.
S.
Thelma
Interview:
Moss.
1970
Psychic,
(July-August).
J.,
MOURET,
M.,
JEANNEROD,
and
JOUVET,
electrique
de
systeme
visuel
paradoxale
du
sommeil
chez
le
chat.
CARRINGTON,
H.
The
au
M.
L'activite
de
cours
la
J.
phase
1963,
Physiol.,
55,305-6.
S.,
MULDOON,
and
body.
astral
MULHOLLAND,
T.
The
in
Oct.
1967.
MULLER,
J.
Eine
die
physiologische
Urkunde
und
Neurophysiology',
Ueber
des
Aerzten
attention
'The
gewidmet.
Koblenz:
electro-
Concept
at
the
of
England,
Gesichtserscheinungen:
Untersuchung
ber
the
presented
Teddington,
Phantastische
Aristoteles
and
Paper
on
the
of
1965.
& Co.,
rhythm.
Laboratory
Physical
Attention
of
concept
alpha
encephalographic
National
Rider
London:
projection
mit
den
einer
Traum,
J.
den
Hlscher,
physiologische
Philosophen,
1826.
559
The
J.
MULLER,
motion,
muscular
W. ).
Baly,
the
with
London:
Theta
Neurophysiol.,
1951,3,477-86.
J.
J.
G.,
H. A.
MURRAY,
(Ed. ).
the
electro-
Electroenceph.
to
the
Clin.
paranormal.
Concentration
Vicissitudes
versus
relaxation.
of
its
and
In:
creativity.
Anderson,
N. York:
cultivation.
Harper
1959.
MYERS, F. W. H.
automatism
1892,8,436-536.
F. W. H.
Human personality
death.
bodily
O. H.
and induced
Sensory
S. P. R.,
Proc.
MYERS,
L. A.
Creativity
& Row,
MYERS,
in
1943,37,2-15.
S. P. R.,
Amer.
1848.
& Maberly,
1944,38,2-23.
DALE,
and
and
(transl.
rhythm
impediments
of
S. P. R.,
Amer.
MURPHY,
normal
Removal
G.
beta
adults.
of
voice,
faculties,
Walton,
and
encephalograms
MURPHY,
senses,
mental
Taylor,
A. F.
MUNDY-CASTLE,
the
of
physiology
London:
in
Images
its
and
Longmans,
the
survival
Green,
J.
mind.
hallucinations.
of
1903.
& Co.,
1957,
S. P. R.,
Amer.
51,62-73.
T. I.,
MYERS,
brief
during
(Ed. ).
Reported
reduced
visual
input.
sensory
Hallucinations.
sensations
N. York:
In:
Grune
&
1962.
Stratton,
G. E.
MYLONAS,
Eleusis
W. J.
Univ.
Hippocampal
to
pathways
the
Eleusinian
the
and
Princeton
N. Jersey:
NAUTA,
to
exposure
L. J.
West,
D. B.
MURPHY,
and
1974.
Press,
projections
in
midbrain
Mysteries.
and
the
related
neural
Brain,
cat.
1958,81,
319-40.
L.
NAVRATIL,
Vincent
light
the
of
his
disease
His
Gogh.
van
Ciba
paintings.
in
assessed
1959,7,
Symp.,
210-16.
NEWBOLD,
Subconscious
W. R.
Proc.
reasoning.
S. P. R.,
1897,12,11-20.
F.,
NIEDERMEYER,
and
A preliminary
study
Dreaming
diurnal
brief
of
EEG laboratory.
clinical
W.
LENTZ,
Waking
in
sleep
non-REM
in
sleep:
the
1976,1,
& Sleeping,
49-51.
J.,
NIELSEN,
an
and
SEDGWICK,
R.
J.
monster.
anencephalous
Instincts
Nerv.
and
Ment.
in
emotions
Dis.,
1949,
110,387-94.
NIETZSCHE,
In:
New
F.
Composition
Ghiselin,
Amer.
Library,
B.
(Ed.
of
).
1952.
thus
The
spake
creative
Zarathustra.
process.
N. York:
H.
560
The
I.
NORTHAGE,
Spiritualist
Assn.
A. S.
NOVOMEISKII,
Intern.
J.
The
nature
the
of
7:
Transference
NUNBERG,
H.
Principles
cation
to
1980s).
dermo-optic
sense.
4,1965,341-367.
Int.
reality.
and
The
(undated:
Britain
Parapsychology,
of
H.
NUNBERG,
Great
of
London:
mediumship.
of
mechanics
Psychoanal.,
J.
1951,32,1.
the
of
their
psychoanalysis;
N. York:
Internat.
hypothalamic
lesions
neuroses.
appliUniv.
Press,
1955.
OBRADOR, S.
Effect
of
activity
6,81-84.
J.,
by
of
brain.
rat
of
regions
Positive
P.
stimulation
electrical
Indianapolis:
1975.
Co.,
MILNER,
and
Plotinus.
essential
Publ.
Hackett
OLDS,
The
on electrical
1943,
Neurophysiol.,
J.
cortex.
cerebral
E.
O'BRIEN,
of
J.
reinforcement
septal
Comp.
area
produced
and
Physiol.
other
Psychol.,
1954,47,419-27.
Symbolic
G. W.
OLIVER,
associated
Psychology,
1975,
OMWAKE, K. T.
Effect
The
OPHIEL.
Univ.
Press,
E. M.,
WALTER,
The
N. York:
OSBORN, A.
OSTER, G.
Viking
projection.
to
eastern
philosophy.
E. M.,
of
effect
LA FRANCHI,
onset
sleep
on
S.,
the
Electroenceph.
response.
1967,23,335-41.
techniques
modern
R. E.,
Ornstein,
astral
CARR,
evoked
The
for
on
1961.
E. R.,
R. D.
implications
sleep
1975.
RITVO,
R. E.
of
approaches
averaged
ORNSTEIN,
Professional
1932,16,623-32.
Psychol.,
practice
Neurophysiol.,
Clin.
of
periods
Appl.
Weiser,
Western
auditory
and
and
T. W.
ORNITZ,
and
art
Samuel
N. York:
Ohio
J.
of
1976).
varying
of
stability.
nervous
School
(Copyright,
imagery
Unpublished
California
Dissertation,
Doctoral
ORGAN,
EEG feedback.
theta
with
hypnagogic
of
aspects
Phosphenes.
meditation
In:
psychology.
On the
Press,
Applied
of
of
psychology
and
their
Naranjo,
C.,
meditation.
1971.
imagination.
Art
Inter.,
N. York:
Scribner's,
1966,10,34-46.
1963.
561
J.
The
I.
Exp.
J.
Quart.
pulse.
OSWALD,
I.
Sleeping
OSWALD,
I.
Sleep.
OSWALD,
I.,
MERRINGTON,
demand'
falling
on
(a).
1976.
H.
LEWIS,
and
1962.
Elsevier,
Penguin,
by adults.
intake
1960,1,1450-55.
J.,
Harmondsworth:
J.,
intense
Amsterdam:
waking.
and
oral
the
with
asleep.
during
Med.
Brit.
OSWALD,
'on
awareness
open-eyed
asleep
stimulation.
rhythmic
(b).
(b).
Falling
I.
attention.
1959,11,45-48.
jerks
1959,82,92-103.
Brain,
of
Psychol.,
Exp.
bodily
Sudden
I.
OSWALD,
fluctuation
of
J.
Quart.
and
1957,9,113-18.
Psychology,
A case
I.
OSWALD,
Quart.
(a).
imagery
EEG, visual
brain.
and
retina
1957,9,88-100.
Psychology,
Exp.
OSWALD,
from
After-images
I.
OSWALD,
Cyclical
1970,225,
Nature,
959-60.
A. M.,
TAYLOR,
I.,
OSWALD,
to
responses
during
stimulation
M.
TREISMAN,
and
human
Discriminative
Brain,
sleep.
1960,83,440-53.
during
cycles
hour
M.,
HAYDEN,
E.,
OTHMER,
A study
OWENS, A. C.
imagination.
of
University
of
STIVERS,
ROSE, R.,
dissertation.
PAGANO, R.,
transcendental
during
a 24-
humans:
1969,164,447-49.
Science,
pattern.
Encephalic
R.
in
wakefulness
and
sleep
SEGELBAUM,
and
doctoral
Unpublished
Liverpool,
R.,
and
1963.
WARRENBURG,
Sleep
1976,191,
Science,
meditation.
S.
308-10.
PAIVIO,
A.
Imagery
A.
Neomentalism.
verbal
and
N. York:
processes.
Holt,
1971.
PAIVIO,
PANATI,
C.
Super
PARKER,
A.
States
consciousness.
PARNES, S. J.
/Revised
Psychol.
London:
senses.
of
ESP and
mind:
Malaby
London:
Education
Jonathan
Cape,
1975.
altered
states
of
1975.
Press,
and
creativity.
H.
Do you
Parnes,
S.,
Teachers
College
1963,64,331-9.
Record,
PARNES,
J.
1974,29,263-91.
Psychology.
Canad.
Canad.
S.,
and
HARDING,
In:
brainstorming?
A source
book
for
creative
thinking.
really
and
understand
Harding,
N. York:
H.
Scribner's
1962.
PARTRIDGE,
445-74.
G. E.
Reverie.
Pedagog.
Seminary,
(Eds.
1898,5,
).
562
PASIK,
PASIK,
P.,
T.,
in
vision
striate
flux-equated
PATRICK,
SCHILDER,
and
the
Exp.
Creative
C.
Extrageniculo-
discrimination
monkey:
figures.
P.
1969,24,421-37.
Neurol.,
in
thought
luminous
of
J.
artists.
Psychol.,
1937,4,35-73.
C.
PATRICK,
J.
thought.
Scientific
Psychol.,
1938,5,
55-83.
R. W.
PAYNE,
of
An object
Brit.
PAYNE,
R.,
study
of
P.,
a measure
patients.
1962,1(3),
213-21.
GEORGE, G.
and
An experimental
disorder.
thought
schizophrenic
as
schizophrenic
Psychol.,
MATUSSEK,
J.
Ment.
1959,105,627-52.
Science,
H.
PEAK,
Clin.
Soc.
J.
in
thinking
over-inclusive
test
classification
Attitude
Nebraska
Symposium
Nebraska
Press,
cerebral
(Ed. ).
M.
Lincoln:
in
cortex
Arch.
consciousness.
and
cortex
on Motivation.
Jones,
Univ.
1955.
The
W.
PENFIELD,
In:
motivation.
and
I.
man.
Neurol.
The
cerebral
1938,
Psychiat.,
40,417-42.
Consciousness
W.
PENFIELD,
(First
organization.
Internat.
centrencephalic
Congr.
Neurol.
Brussels:
Commune).
Journee
Seconde
the
and
Acta
Sci.,
Med.
Belg.,
1957,7-18.
W.
PENFIELD,
The
W.
In:
Baldwin,
Lobe
Epilepsy.
W.,
PENFIELD,
the
of
anatomy
W.,
PENFIELD,
and
W.,
man.
N. York:
Berkeley
human
PEROT,
and
Tindall
Epilepsy
brain.
The
A final
cerebral
the
functional
Churchill,
brain's
1941.
& Cox,
and
London:
P.
1958.
1954.
record
summary
and
of
auditory
discussion.
1963,86,595-696.
PENFIELD,
PEPPER,
H.
JASPER,
Temporal
Epilepsy
Bailliere,
experience.
visual
Brain,
and
).
man.
Thomas,
T. C.
ERICKSON,
London:
localization.
and
Ill.:
Springfield,
and
conscious
(Eds.
P.
Bailey,
and
in
cortex
excitable
M.,
W.,
PENFIELD,
Brain,
system.
(a).
1958,81,231-34.
PENFIELD,
integrating
Centrencephalic
S.
and
World
& Los
RASMUSSEN,
McMillan,
T.
cerebral
cortex
of
1950.
hypotheses.
Angeles:
The
A study
Univ.
of
in
California
evidence.
Press,
1948.
563
M.,
PERENIN,
blind
cortically
M.
JEANNEROD,
and
Residual
hemifields.
in
vision
1975,
Neuropsychologia,
13,1-7.
Supraordinality
H.
PETERS,
J.
adjustment.
L.,
PHILLIPS,
patterns
associations
and
mala-
1952,33,217-25.
Psychol.,
M.
Social
behaviors.
J.
RABINOVITCH,
and
of
of
symptomatic
role
and
Abn.
Soc.
Psychol.,
1958,57,181-86.
The language
J.
PIAGET,
of
and thought
1932 (2nd Ed. )
Routledge,
London:
PIAGET,
dreams
J.
Play,
H.
Thought
the
imitation.
and
child.
London:
Heinemann,
1951.
PIERON,
peutic
value,
and
effect
Boston
Univ.
Grad.
J.,
on
Harcourt,
il
accompagnano
thera-
nature,
personality
structure.
1957,5,150-53.
Variazioni
L.
e TANFANI,
0.,
PINOTTI,
its
imagery:
Spontaneous
W. J.
PINARD,
N. York:
1921.
& Co.,
Brace
brain.
the
and
circolatorie
fisiologico.
sonno
the
Fisiol.,
Arch.
1940,40,335-47.
sede
fisiologiche'.
ipniche
'mioclonie
Sulla
A.
e FALQUI,
G.,
PINTUS,
di
delle
origine
Riv.
Neurol.,
1934,
7,133-60.
Jr,
F.,
PITTS,
in
'Graham's
part
J.
(Ed. ).
M.
in
metabolism
1967,277,
Med.,
Bodley
The
1949
Head,
1846,
Magazine'
Monthly
American
Lactate
(orig.
28,
Vol.
3).
E.,
POEPPEL,
HELD,
function
after
pathways
in
H.
POINCARE,
H.
POINCARE,
(Ed. ).
R.,
brain
sciousness.
performance
FROST,
(Lond.
The
foundations
D.
Residual
involving
wounds
man.
of
),
the
visual
visual
central
1973,243,295-6.
N. York:
science.
1913.
Mathematical
and
In:
IV.
KLEIN,
R. M.
Kornblum,
London:
Penguin,
functions
On the
S.
Vernon,
In:
creation.
Harmondsworth:
Creativity.
M. I.,
and
Nature
Press,
Science
POSNER,
The
London:
Poe.
centenary
Jr.
Slater,
In:
Marginalia.
E. A.
J.,
New England
neurosis.
anxiety
1329-36.
POE,
McLURE,
and
(Ed. ).
Academic
1978.
of
Attention
Press,
P. E.
1973.
conand
564
M. I.,
POSNER,
control.
cognition:
1975.
Erlbaum,
PRIBRAM., K.,
basal
and
medial
M. H.:
of
J.
monkey.
1953,16,324-40.
Neurophysiol.,
An experimental
M.
PRINCE,
processing
analysis
II:
cortex.
cerebral
cognitive
Hillsdale
Neuronographic
P.
McLEAN,
and
and
Information
Symposium.
Loyola
the
and
(Ed. ).
R.
Solso,
In:
Attention
C. R. R.
SNYDER,
and
Brain,
visions.
of
study
1898,84,528-46.
M.
PRINCE,
M.
Psychol.,
M.
PRINCE,
of
A symposium
1907,2,67-80.
on the
Coconscious
images.
An experimental
J.
Brit.
hallucinations.
M.
PRINCE,
PRINCE,
M.
The
PRINCE,
M.
Subconscious
BADESTOCK,
Rev.
RAPAPORT,
N. York:
RAPAPORT,
D.
und
(Ed. ).
et
BUNES,
G.
electro-
Etude
1947,79,116-24.
plasticity
of
perception.
(a).
RAPAPORT,
D.
States
psychodynamic
papers
(b).
1967.
physiologisch-
Leipzig:
Breitkopf
and
of
David
In:
Rapaport.
M. M.
Rapaport.
thought.
1965.
In:
consciousness:
view.
of
David
of
pathology
Press,
structures.
of
und
University
papers
1967.
Eine
Traum;
Organization
Cognitive
Books,
collected
and
Untersuchung.
collected
N. York:
1936,15,437-54.
Columbia
D.
dreams.
process.
H.,
Neurol.,
imagery
Schlaf
psychologische
1879.
Haertel,
creative
hydrocephalique.
Psychol.,
P.
The
1929.
Macmillan,
underlying
FISCHGOLD,
P.,
encephalographique.
Eidetic
PURDY, D. M.
Gen.
of
1952.
d'anencephalie
Un cas
mechanism
(Med. Section),
N. York:
(Ed. ).
GUILLY,
P.,
Books,
1917,
Psychol.,
the
intelligence
Library,
New American
and
Abn.
study of
Psychol.
unconscious.
Ghiselin
B.
In:
The
J.
Abn.
165-208.
1922,2(3),
J.
J.
subconscious.
289-316.
12(5),
PUECH,
London:
a personality.
1906.
Longmans,
PRINCE,
dissociation
The
M. M.
Gill
N. York:
(Ed.
Basic
A psychopathological
(Ed. ).
Gill
The
N. York:
Basic
).
565
A.
RECHTSCHAFFEN,
).
The
in
activity
Reports
of
C.
FISHER,
Foundations
I.
Norths:
The
T.
Listening
with
Der
F.
REIMER,
der
1979.
Press,
N. York:
ear.
Farrar,
Halluzinose.
1970.
Boston:
Bruce
1934.
Rinehart,
1937.
A.
RICHARDSON,
Mental
of
the
N. York:
mind.
& Kegan
Routledge
London:
imagery.
Farrar
1969.
Paul,
J. T. E.,
RICHARDSON,
J.
imagery.
in
experiments
Proc.
clairvoyance.
The
in
1958,6,198-205.
the
disease
life
S. P. R.,
of
and
A.,
MINDEL,
hypnagogic
Imagery,
Mental
Further
C.
W.
MAVROMATIS,
differences
Individual
ficance
Welling-
magic.
perception.
New frontiers
RIESE,
London:
experience.
optischen
Verlag,
J. B.
RICHET,
S. A.,
1963,15,599-609.
third
the
Extra-sensory
J. B.
Humphries,
and
MITCHELL,
Narcoleptics.
practical
Aquarain
Syndrom
Thieme
Stuttgart:
RHINE,
of
W. C.,
1949.
Straus,
RHINE,
sleep
of
borough,
REIK,
J.
1972.
& Co.,
REGARDIE,
DEMENT,
anomalous
of
psychology
Hutchinson
PGO
Canad.
sleep.
Neurophysiol.,
Clin.
The
of
M.
1970,7,336.
E. A.,
Nocturnal
Electroenceph.
G.
WOLPERT,
A.,
RECHTSCHAFFEN,
indicator
during
WINCOX,
and
1963,8,409-414.
J.,
Assn.
Psychiat.
R.,
and WHEATON,
P.,
activity
mental
WATSON,
S.,
VERDONE,
A.,
RECHTSCHAFFEN,
R.
N. York
Psychophysiology,
human.
the
thinking.
A possible
potentials:
activity
1973.
Press,
MOLINARI,
A.,
mental
Scoonover,
and
of
psychophysiology
RECHTSCHAFFEN,
of
F.,
McGuigan,
Academic
Extraocular
thought-transference.
psychophysiology
In:
and London:
REED,
The
sleep.
(Eds.
London:
occult.
1895,11,2-17.
S. P. R.,
during
in
Experiments
RAWSON, H. G.
Proc.
the
of
psychology
1952.
Ridgeway,
and
The
D. H.
RAWCLIFFE,
OWENS, A. C.
hypnopompic
1981,5,91-96.
in
hypnotic
lucidity
or
1889,6,66-83.
Vincent
work
and
T.,
of
van
Gogh.
the
artist.
Its
signiCiba
Symp.,
566
W. H. R.
RIVERS,
Paul,
1923.
ROBERTS,
U.
Conflict
Hints
Publication:
NW4 1SL:
learning
development
H.
Rev.
ROGERS,
ROGERS,
C. R.
J. N.,
secousses
in
stimulation
cats.
W. C.
DEMENT,
and
sleep-dream
Ontogenetic
Science,
cycle.
Toward
G.
ROMAINS,
vision
Boston:
Houghton
gates
J.
Eyeless
and
the
sight:
The
theory
in
ROUQUES, L.
International
A study
of
extra-retinal
London
& N. York:
the
University
the
of
Co.,
imagery,
thought,
of
and
1939.
Press,
inventor.
hallu-
Washington:
1931.
EEG under
treatment
barbiturate
their
and
anaesthesia
significance
Clin.
Electroenceph.
ECT action.
1951,3,261-80.
SHAW, J.,
complex.
N. York:
sense.
psychology
of
Neurophysiol.,
distribution
dream.
Columbia
electro-convulsive
M.,
the
mechanism
Changes
the
Houghton
1952.
Publishing
M.
Boston:
a person.
of
N. York:
Inventors
cultivation.
1924.
The
J.
its
and
1959.
paroptic
Sons,
cination.
In:
creativity.
Creativity
& Row,
Press,
J.
of
1961.
The
Putman's
ROSSMAN,
a theory
On becoming
C. R.
Universities
ROSETT,
1'endormissement.
therapy.
(Ed. ).
Harper
Co.,
ROHEIM,
de
nerveuses
1931,12,847-852.
H. H.
Mifflin
Neurol.,
avoidance
1951.
N. York:
ROTH,
Rd.,
1958,51,391-99.
Client-centered
C. R.
Anderson,
for
Grds.
without
hypothalamic
human
the
Franc.,
Mifflin,
by
learning
escape
MUZIO,
Les
Med.
ROGERS,
ROTH,
Sunny
1966,152,604-19.
N. Y.,
ROGER,
7,
Psychol.,
of
(Private
development.
from
by
Physiol.
ROFFWARG, H. P.,
Kegan
undated).
motivated
Comp.
London:
mediumistic
Rapid
W. W.
ROBERTS,
J.
on
obtainable
London,
dream.
and
and
and
J.
physiological
EEG Clin.
Les
GREEN,
images
1946,78,371-72.
Neurophysiol.,
premonitoires
The
form,
significance
voltage
of
the
K-
1956,8,385-402.
du
sommeil.
Rev.
567
ROWLAND, V.
to
Differential
auditory
conditioned
EEG Clin.
angiography.
London:
1959,9-
Current
research
Learning
F.
RUSH,
J. H.,
JENSEN,
drawings.
with
The
G.
RYLE,
sleep.
following
vertebral
341-49.
in
hypnopaedia.
1968.
Macdonald,
RUBIN,
from
arousal
hallucinosis
Neurology,
(Ed. ).
F.
response
1957,9,585-94.
Peduncular
J.
in
stimuli
Neurophysiol.,
ROZANSKY,
RUBIN,
electroencephalographic
sleep.
A.
A reciprocal
J.
distance
Parapsychology,
concept
of
1970,226,477.
Nature,
and
GESP test
1949,13,122-34.
Penguin,
Harmondsworth:
mind.
1976.
SANDERS,
WARRINGTON,
M.,
'Blindsight':
(20
and
defect.
The
J. -P.
to
Psychol.
role-taking
WEISKRANTZ,
Lancet,
1974
theory:
I.
1950,57,255-70.
Review,
psychology
1978.
& Co.,
'L'Imaginaire'
imagination.
of
(First
London:
in
published
French
as
1940).
Dream
L. J.
SAUL,
a field
Contributions
behavior.
Hypnotic
Methuen
J.,
MARSHALL,
707-8.
T. R.
SARTRE,
in
vision
April),
SARBIN,
E.,
Psychosom.
scintillations.
Medicine,
1965,27,286-9.
SCHACHTEL,
the
The
of
emergence
SCHACHTEL,
affect,
Books,
SCHACTER,
of
E. G.
the
E. G.
development
attention
Metamorphosis;
On the
attention
and
and
1954,17,309-24.
Psychiatry,
reality.
perception,
focal
of
development
memory.
of
N. York:
Basic
1959.
D. L.
hypnagogic
The
literature.
Psychol.
state:
A critical
review
Bull.,
1976,83(3),
452-
81.
SCHACTER,
J.
D. L.,
C. E.
thinking
in
ESP
E. F.
in
the
twilight
zone.
1975,39,27-28.
Parapsychol.,
SCHAEFER,
KELLY,
and
importance
The
children.
of
Gifted
measuring
Child
metaphorical
Quart.,
1975,19,
140-8.
SCHATZMAN,
1982.
M.
The
story
of
Ruth.
Harmondsworth:
Penguin,
L.
568
SCHEIBEL,
for
M.,
SCHEIBEL,
and
intgerative
The
substrates
brain
the
formation
reticular
stem
reticular
brain:
the
of
Boston:
Symposium.
International
Structural
in
patterns
In:
core.
A.
Little
Brown
& Co.,
1958.
M.,
SCHEIBEL,
brain
SCHEIBEL,
and
reticular
stem
SCHEIBEL,
M.,
Convergence
SCHILDER,
Studies
image
in
the
constructive
P.,
'red
vs
P.,
in
vision
and
the
formation.
J.
Neurophysiol.,
body:
psyche.
1950.
Press,
Extrageniculo-
T.
PASIK,
Circle
III.
discrimination.
green'
the
of
G.
on
human
the
of
energies
monkey.
MORUZZI,
and
impulses
appearance
and
1962.
afferent
of
Univ.
PASIK,
A.,
MOLLICA,
reticular
The
Internat.
striate
and
the
of
P.
N. York:
SCHILDER,
A.,
(Ed. ).
L. J.
& Stratton,
Grune
the
and
West,
In:
interaction
and
single
units
1955,18,309-31.
Hallucinations
core.
N. York:
Hallucinations.
SCHEIBEL,
A.
Triangle
vs
Exp.
Res.,
Brain
1972,14,436-48.
SCHILLER,
Interrelation
P.
tion.
T.
Beitrge
in
senses
percep-
465-69.
zur
der
Analyse
Trume.
1923,93,312-18.
Psychol.,
hallucinations
Hypnopompic
SCHLAUCH, R.
imipramine.
with
different
1935,25(4),
Psychol.,
J.
SCHJELDERUP-EBBE,
Z.
of
Amer.
J.
treatment
and
1979,136(2),
Psychiat.,
219-20.
SCHMOLL,
A.,
and
Psychiat.
IV:
Z.
N. York
C.
Contribution
On a general
ges.
Neurol.
State
theory
Psychiat.,
hallucinations:
J.
the
hallucinations.
Herman
Medicine,
to
of
thought
1888,5,169-215.
S. P. R.,
Hypnagogic
J. M.
in
Experiments
An evaluation
of hypnagogic
1968,42,232-34.
Quarterly,
Dick.
SCHNEIDER,
Proc.
thought-transference.
J. E.
MABIRE,
Proc.
SCHNECK-,J. M.
Moby
1960.
Methuen,
1887,4,324-37.
transference.
SCHNECK,
in
Experiments
A.
S. P. R.,
SCHMOLL,
London:
Surrealism.
A.
SCHNELLER,
problem
schizophrenic
1925,96,572-602.
Melville's
1977,77,2145-47.
of
schizophrenia.
symptoms.
569
D. E.
SCHNEIDER,
The
1950.
and Giroux,
ber hYpnagoge
Halluzinationen.
G.
SCHULTZ,
J.,
SCHULTZ,
W.
in
approach
B. A.,
SCHWARTZ,
polygraphique
de
cycles
G.
et
FISCHGOLD,
du
sommeil
and
Being
&
S.,
study
experiences.
1964.
University,
Neurol.,
Psychiat.
V.
FUSELLA,
and
on detection
1966,
Influence
of
visual
SHAFFER,
L. H.
Multiple
attention
tasks.
In:
Rabbitt,
P. M.,
Attention
and
in
pictures
signals.
auditory
verbal
continuous
Dornic,
and
V.
performance
and
imaged
of
1970,83,458-64.
Psychol.,
Exp.
39-46.
Si:
phenomenological
epileptic.
oculaires
1960,41,
related
l'etude
1-16.
sounds
J.
an
(Mouvements
Med.,
and
Manchester
152(Basel),
and
Grune
Introduction
nuit
Vie
A clinical
G.
H.
de
sommeil).
thesis,
SEGAL,
A psycho-
N. York:
psychotherapy.
pseudohallucinations
SEDMAN,
training:
Autogenic
1959.
Stratton,
SEDMAN,
LUTHE,
and
physiologic
M. D.
f.
Msch.
1930,75,44-62.
Psych.,
of
N. York:
artist.
Strauss
Farrar
et
the
and
psychoanalyst
S.
London:
(Eds.
).
Press,
Academic
1975.
functions
Dual
T.
SHALLICE,
of
Psychol.
consciousness.
1972,79,383-93.
D.
SHAPIRO,.
In:
A perceptual
P. W.
ential
response
J.
SHERWOOD, J.
sleep
J.
of
(Eds.
the
to
psychology.
The
potential
Brandon
TAT:
an
of
instance
1968,68,203-209.
and
phenomena.
N. York:
response.
to
of imaging
in vividness
1966,23,1011-33.
Psychol.,
process
).
color
similarity
differences
Skills,
Imagery
analysis
imagination.
ness,
1960,154-201.
Mot.
Colour
P. W.
Shaffer,
& Sons,
imagery.
eidetic
SHEEHAN,
Rorschach
Functional
Perc.
of
(Ed. ).
Individual
perceiving:
imagery.
SHEEHAN,
Wiley
John
SHEEHAN, P. W.
of
M.
Rickersman,
N. York:
understanding
hypnosis:
In:
Sheikh,
of
House,
fantasy
An experiA.,
and
and
1979.
The
fourfold
vision:
A study
and
dreams.
London:
N.
of conscious1965.
Spearman,
Rev.,
570
intraventricular
J.
),
(Lond.
Nature
in
SHORT,
The
J.
Psychol.,
P. L.,
SHORT,
normal
and
and
catatonic
cats.
hypnotic
depth.
Internal.
study
objective
imagery.
mental
of
1953,44,38-51.
W. G.
WALTER,
The
between
relationship
EEG Clin.
stereognosis.
and
1954,6,29-44.
Neurophysiol.,
in
on further
experiments
Gilbert
transference
out by Professor
carried
Proc.
S. P. R., 1924,34,212-74.
thought-
SIDGIICK(Mrs) H. Report
SIDIS,
B.
of
1962,10,23-28.
variables
physiological
and
of
Hypnosis,
P. L.
Brit.
Effects
cholinesterase,
dimensions
Exper.
Clin.
W.
1952,169,157.
Three
R. E.
McCULLOCH,
and
acetylcholine,
compounds
related
SHOR,
E.,
RIDLEY,
SHERWOOD, S.,
An experimental
Murray.
study
of
sleep.
J.
study
of
sleep.
Boston,
Psychol.,
Abn.
1908,3,1-32,63-96,170-207.
SIDIS,
An experimental
B.
1909.
Badger,
SIDIS,
Mass,:
The
B.
theory
the
of
Proc.
S. P. R.,
Exploring
eidetic
imagery
Skills,
1965,21,
subconscious.
1912,26,319-43.
E. M.,
SIIPOLA,
the
among
and
S. D.
HAYDEN,
Mot.
Perc.
retarded.
275-86.
H.
SILBERER,
Rapaport,
H.
SILBERER,
SIMON,
(orig.
C.,
and
of
a method
eliciting
and, observing
(orig.
(Ed. ).
Organization
University
Columbia
Hidden
symbolism
1917).
N. York:
EMMONS, W.
and
of
Learning
pathology
and
the
Publ.
1971.
during
sleep.
of
1965.
Press,
alchemy
Dover
1909).
occult
Psychol.
1955,52,328-42.
Bull.,
SIMON,
D.
New York:
thought.
arts
on
hallucination-phenomena
symbolic
certain
In:
Report
C.,
during
and
various
EMMONS, W.
levels
of
to
Responses
J.
sleep.
presented
material
Exp.
1956,
Psychol.,
51,89-97.
SINCLAIR,
U.
London:
T.
Mental
radio:
Does
Werner
Laurie,
1930.
SINGER,
J. L.
Daydreaming.
SINGER,
J. L.
Daydreaming
Allen
& Unwin
Ltd.,
New
and
1976.
it
York:
fantasy.
work,
and
Random
London:
how?
House,
1966.
George
571
On dreaming
J. W.
SLAP,
71-81.
1977,46(1),
Quart.,
like
J.
Brit.
epilepsy.
of
psychoses
The
E.
GLITHERO,
A. W.,
BEARD,
E.,
SLATER,
Psychoanal.
onset.
sleep
at
schizophrenia1963,
Psychiat.,
109,95-150.
Hypnagogic
D.
SLIGHT,
J.
phenomena.
Soc.
Abn.
Psychol.,
1924,19,381-391.
The
J. R.
SMYTHIES,
stroboscopic
discussion.
and
experiments
(III):
patterns
Further
1960,
Brit.
J.
Psychol.,
and
ESP.
London:
51,247-255.
SMYTHIES,
& Kegan
J. R.
(Ed. ).
Paul,
1971.
The
F.
(Ed. ).
Psychology
the
Changes
human
in
pressure
heart
J.
sleep.
of
M.
dreaming.
1969.
D. F.,
MORRISON,
respiration,
Kramer,
In:
biology
new
Thomas,
HOBSON, J. A.,
in
dreaming.
of
dreaming.
of
and
Ill.:
F.,
biology
new
physiology
Springfield,
SNYDER,
the
1965,122,377-91.
Psychiat.,
J.
SNYDER,
in
Progress
F.
Amer.
Gen.
Arch.
dreaming.
of
Routledge
1963,8,381-91.
Psychiat.,
SNYDER,
new biology
The
F.
SNYDER,
Science
rate,
GOLDFRANK,
and
1964,19,
Physiol..,
Appl.
blood
systolic
and
F.
417-422.
Neuronal
E. N.
SOKOLOV,
In:
Brazier,
M. A.
and
behaviour,
III.
13(3),
The
C. E.
S.
The
dreaming:
Macy
system
nervous
central
1960.
Found.,
Dawning
creative
mind.
of
a poem.
making
G.
The
No.
R. W.
awareness.
information
available
Monographs,
Psychol.
presentations.
SPERRY,
Josiah
reflex.
orienting
of
the
light.
clear
N. York:
Appleton-
Partisan
Review,
1946,
294-308.
SPERLING,
whole
The
the
1931.
Century,
SPENDER,
and
1976.
ARE Press,
SPEARMAN,
(Ed. ).
Lucid
SPARROW, G. S.
models
in
brief
visual
(11,
1960,74,
498).
Hemisphere
Amer.
deconnection
Psychol.,
and
1968,23,723-733.
unity
of
conscious
572
The
relationships:
of
Interhemispheric
J.
Syndromes
commissures:
In:
of
Vinken,
clinical
P.,
and
neurology.
(vol.
1969
Co.,
Publ.
Holland
Exploring
F.
neocortical
Handbook
North
Amsterdam:
STAAL,
).
(Eds.
G.
BOGEN,
and
disconnection.
hemisphere
Bruyn,
M.,
GAZZANIGA,
R.,
SPERRY,
4).
Harmondsworth:
mysticism.
Penguin,
1975.
W. T.
STACE,
the
of
N. York:
mystics.
1960.
book,
Mentor
teachings
The
W. T.
STACE,
Mysticism
and
McMillan,
London:
philosophy.
1973.
the
The
T. G.
STAMPFL,
retention
Unpublished
repetition
on
during
presented
sleep.
Chicago,
University,
Loyola
thesis,
master's
of
material
auditory
of
frequency
of
effect
1953.
A further
R. G.
STANFORD,
ESP test
bias
Response
R. G.
STANFORD,
high-
of
responses.
the
and
of
correctness
1967,31,280-
Parapsychol.,
J.
low-
versus
1965,29,141-158.
Parapsychol.,
J.
sheep.
scoring
study
89.
EEG alpha
R. G.
STANFORD,
A replicative
ESP performance:
1971,65,144S. P. R.,
activity
Amer.
J.
study.
and
54.
Wolman,
In:
research.
R. G.,
J.
ESP performance.
R.,
STANFORD,
and
J.
parameters.
R.,
STANFORD,
and
response
1972,66,357-68.
of
1977.
Co.,
and
activity
1970,64,375-84.
as
a psiof
exploration
1974,68,182-91.
I.
an individual
Two modes
S.
STARKER,
and
S. P. R.,
STEVENSON,
GESP in
Reinhold
Relaxation
B.
A replication
Amer.
of contemporary
psi
Handbook of Para-
EEG alpha
S. P. R.,
Amer.
MAYER,
state:
conducive
C.
LOVIN,
and
(Ed. ).
B.
Van Nostrand
N. York:
psychology.
STANFORD,
frameworks
Conceptual
STANFORD, R. G.
visual
EEG correlates
of
subject.
J.
imagery.
Perc.
free-
S. P. R.,
Amer.
Mbt.
Skills,
1974,38,649-50.
STEARN,
STEIN,
J.
M. I.
36,311-22.
In
search
Creativity
of
a soul.
and
culture.
N. York:
J.
Doubleday,
Psychol.,
1973.
1953,
573
M. B.
STERMAN,
Developmental
C. D.,
Sleep
the
and
1972.
Blyton.
STORCH,
A.
Ober
das
ges.
J.
STOYVA,
The
STOYVA,
hallucinatory
thinking.
STOYVA,
J.,
study
(Eds.
N. York
and
the
as
).
1974.
Schizophrenie.
of
the
and
private
events.
Boston:
F. J.,
and
of
psychophysiology
London:
1973.
Press,
Academic
Electrophysiological
prototype
a new
of
Psychol.
consciousness.
for
conditions
McGuigan,
The
J.
KAMIYA,
and
of
der
dreaming.
and
In:
R. A.
dreaming
of
Sleep
activity.
Schoonover,
in
study
techniques
Biofeedback
J.
& Stoughton,
1970.
Brown,
Little
& London:
1922,78,500-511.
(Ed. ).
E.
Hartmann,
In:
).
N. York
Denken
(scientific)
public
In:
(Eds.
F. E.
Hodder
archaische
sleep:
and
cats.
system.
London:
Psychiat.,
Neurol.
and
Mayer,
nervous
Press,
Enid
man
D. P.,
maturing
B.
cycle
in
Purpura,
STONEY,
Z.
rest-activity
considerations
Clemente,
Academic
basic
The
studies
in
strategy
the
1968,75(3),
Review,
192-205.
H. S.
SULLIVAN,
London:
A.
nique
to
Environmental
memories.
of
SUZUKI,
Rider
D. T.
speech
A.
The
1746).
Church,
depth
varying
London:
no-mind.
and
assimilation
natural
in
research
SWEDENBORG, E.
(orig.
of
at
1954,3,412-18.
Pavlova,
Fiziol.
doctrine
repressed
1974.
during
Current
Zen
a tech-
as
crucial
dogs
in
reflexes
Inst.
The
& Co.,
SVYADOSHCH,
psychiatry.
1964,138,172-80.
Dis.,
Ment.
Nerv.
Trudy
sleep.
of
reactivation
Vascular
N. F.
SUVOROV,
of
reduction
stimulus
the
effect
J.
theory
1953.
Norton,
SURACI,
interpersonal
The
The
sleep.
of
Athyn,
the
F.
Rubin,
old
Pa.:
(Ed. ).
McDonald,
London:
hypnopaedia.
word
Bryn
In:
of
memorisation
testament
Academy
1968.
explained.
of
the
New
1928-1948.
SWEDENBORG, E.
psychology,
Swedenborg
Philadelphia:
SWEDENBORG, E.
Swedenborg
Rational
Journal
Foundation
of
Inc.,
(orig.
Assn.,
Scientific
dreams.
1977.
1742).
(orig.
1859).
1950.
N. York:
574
H.
TAINE,
Les
De 1'intelligence.
H.
TAINE,
interpretation
C.
TART,
A second
C.
TART,
prophecy.
23-29.
of
out
of
Intern.
subject.
J.
251-8.
A psychophysiological
in
of
study
a gifted
1967,9(1),
experiences
the
phenomenon
1977,5(1),
in
1883.
for
paradigm
psychophysiological
experience
Parapsychol.,
siecle.
Hachette,
charismatic
Theology,
and
body
the
the
of
Psychol.
J.
Paris:
A psychological
D. A.
TAPPEINER,
du XIX
1857.
Hachette,
Paris:
francais
philosophes
of
out
J.
Amer.
study
subject.
a selected
body
the
of
S. P. R.,
1968,62,3-27.
C.
TART,
Between
state.
C.
Self-report
Clin.
Exper.
TART,
J.
E. S.,
TAUBER,
N. York:
The
I. A.
TAYLOR,
Smith,
creative
Brit.
Ed.
A.,
TELLEGEN,
and
TEPAS,
in
depth.
Internat.
Prelogical
other
experience:
creative
processes.
1959.
the
of
nature
creative
In:
process.
An examination
Creativity:
Hastings
N. York:
J.
susceptibility.
imagery.
eidetic
Openness
G.
(Absorption'),
ATKINSON,
1959.
House,
of
to
absorbing
a trait
and
related
1974,
Psychol.,
Abn.
the
of
268-77.
D.
The
Academy
TER BRAAK,
nystagmus
(Amst. ),
TER BRAAK,
reactions
Neurol.
the
of
In:
Armed
Sciences,
of
J.,
and
in
VAN VLIET,
SCHENK,
in
a case
Neurosurg.
V.,
of
(Ed. ).
M.
Research
A.
Psychiat.
and
long-lasting
Psychiat.,
Visual
1962.
Council,
Subcortical
optokinetic
Neurol.
VAN VLIET,
vision
National
Washington:
National
monkey.
1963,66,277-83.
J.,
Whitcomb,
Forces.
the
of
correlates
electrophysiological
field.
a uniform
problems
J.
and
experiences
self-altering
hypnotic
hypnotic
of
1969.
& Sons,
A quantitative
study
1934,4,56-74.
Psychol.,
H. H.
J.
83 (3)
dreams
process,
TEASDALE,
to
M. R.
(Ed. ).
P.
states
1970,18,105-25.
GREEN,
Books,
Basic
Wiley
of
Hypnosis,
into
inquiry
An
scales
and
Altered
John
N. York:
consciousness.
hypnagogic
The
sleeping:
(Ed. ).
C. T.
Tart,
In:
and
waking
A.
cortical
1971,34,140-47.
Neurochirurg.
Visual
blindness.
575
J.,
TERRY,
the
HONORTON, C.
and
information
Psi
Two confirmatory
ganzfeld:
in
retrieval
J.
studies.
S. P. R.,
Amer.
1976,70,207-17.
THOMAS,
N. W.
Ltd.,
1905.
Cerebral
G. N.
THOMSON,
Los
Bull.
Psychon.
E. B.
TITCHENER,
of
feeling
of
Lectures
BUSH,
J. E.,
features
Fed.
E. P.
I.,
and
Guiding
1908.
MacMillan,
psychology
experimental
1909.
MacMillan,
N. York:
psychology.
Sur
Neurol.,
J.
responses
during
sleep.
1962.
mes propres
1941,73,209-24.
du demi-sommeil.
visions
Two mechanisms
of
1968,31,299-337.
Forsch.,
beim
Vorgnge
TROMNER, E.
Phnomene).
Cliffs,
Englewood
talent.
TREVARTHEN, C. B.
Psychol.
Conditional
CHACHKES,
creative
Prentice-Hall,
TOURNAY, A.
Rev.
of
1958,17,163.
Proc.,
N. J.:
Assn.,
psychology
elementary
N. York:
sound-evoked
of
TORRANCE,
Med.
Amer.
1916.
MacMillan,
TOMAN,
the
on
A beginner's
E. B.
J.
N. York:
thought-processes.
TITCHENER,
the
on
attention.
E. B.
TITCHENER,
as establi-
KAMIYA,
Lectures
and
conscious-
consciousness
studies.
J.,
Abdominal-thoracic
arousal.
to
D.
J ,j GIRTON,
levels
and
respiratory
movements
173-75.
1972,27(3),
Sci.,
SALAMY,
B.,
consciousness.
essential
of
shed by neuropathological
1948,137,285.
TIMMONS,
Area
localization
Cerebral
ness:
J.
Moring,
1951,16,311-34.
Soc.,
NIELSEN,
and
to
essential
Neurol.
Angeles
G.,
THOMSON,
area
Alex
London:
transference.
Thought
f.
Journ.
primates.
(Hypnagogue-
Einschlafen
Psychol.
in
vision
u.
1911,17,
Neurol.,
343-63.
M. T.
TURVEY,
knowledge.
tacit
(Eds.
M. H.:
TURVEY,
Stead's
Constructive
).
Cognition
Erlbaum,
V. N.
The
Publishing
In:
and
theory,
Weimer,
the
systems
perceptual
W. B.,
symbolic
and
Palermo,
processes.
and
D.
Hillsdale
1974.
beginnings
House,
ofseership.
1911.
London
(Kingsway):
576
TYLER, D. B.
Psychological
deprivation.
sleep
TYRRELL,
Dis.
Further
G. N. M.
TYRRELL,
Syst.,
in
research
experimental
1955,16,293-99.
extrasensory
per-
1936,44,99-168.
Science
G. N. M.
Harpers,
Nerv.
S. P. R.,
Proc.
ception.
during
changes
and
psychical
N. York:
phenomena.
1938.
TYRRELL,
G. N. M.
Proc.
cognition.
E.
UNDERHILL,
'Modus
The
Operandi'
paranormal
65-120.
1946-49,48(173),
S. P. R.,
Mysticism.
of
N. York:
Books
Meridian
Inc.,
1955.
USHER,
F. L.,
Annals
BURT,
and
F. P.
Psychical
of
VAN BOGAERT,
Science,
L.
L"'hallucinose
L.
Activite
transference.
Thought
1909,8,561-600.
Rev.
pedonculaire.
Neurol.,
1927,1,608-17.
VAN BOGAERT,
Reve
et
onirique
Paris:
conscience,
et
In:
conscience.
Presses
de
Universitaires
1968.
France,
depth
The natural
VAN DUSEN, W.
in
N. York:
man.
Harper
VAN DUSEN,
F.
VAN EEDEN,
(orig.
dreams
of
The
1913).
in:
Tart,
N. York:
consciousness.
of
psychology
J. A.
Inside
black
the
John
day-dreams.
N. York:
Harmondsworth:
room.
1966.
HOFFMAN,
J. A.,
cinations
during
Psychol.,
1958,12,31-34.
VIHVELIN,
H.
W. E.
J.,
perceptual
On the
of hypnagogic
1948,23,359-89.
The
psychology
VIVEKANANDA,
(Swami)
Raja
Vivekananda
Center,
1955.
The dream
Studies
of
in
narcolepsy.
H.
of
Yoga.
J.
Canad.
forms
of some typical
Acta Psychiat.
Neurologica,
thinking.
N. York:
N. York:
psychophysiology
Arch.
hallu-
Visual
isolation.
hallucinations.
1952.
VOGEL, G. W.
SHIFFMAN,
differentiation
McGraw-Hill,
3,421-28.
London:
worlds.
1921.
Penguin,
VINACKE,
other
1969.
J.
McMillan,
VERNON,
of
of
states
& Sons,
VARENDONCK,
VERNON,
A study
Altered
Wiley
presence
1975.
House,
Wildwood
(Ed. ),
The
Gen.
Ramakrishna-
of
dreams:
Psychiat.
III.
1960,
C.
577
G. W.
VOGEL,
Gen.
A review
G. W.
VOGEL,
Gen.
Arch.
improvement
Psychiat.,
1977,34,96-97.
BARROWCLOUGH, B.,
G. W.,
discriminability
its
depression
Endogenous
pressure.
Arch.
1975,32,749-61.
Psychiat.,
VOGEL,
deprivation.
REM sleep
of
GIESLER,
REM and
of
implications.
psychiatric
D. D.
onset
sleep
Limited
reports
Gen.
Arch.
REM
and
and
Psychiat.,
1972,26,449-55.
G.,
VOGEL,
and
dreaming
Tart,
C.
during
(Ed. ).
N. York:
J.
VON SENDEN,
In:
consciousness.
and
in
logic
of
Language
W. W. Norton
Space
M.
of
laws
(Ed. ).
J.
1966).
1969.
specific
N. York:
phrenia.
states
functions
Ego
(orig.
onset.
& Sons,
The
Kasanin,
in
thought
and
schizo-
1964.
& Co.,
Glencoe,
sight.
schizophrenia.
Free
Ill.:
1960.
Press,
WADA,
sleep
Wiley
H.
TROSMAN,
and
Altered
VON DOMARUS, E.
In:
D.,
FOULKES,
J. A.,
annual
Amer.
meeting,
A. E.
WALKER,
The
in
and
Science,
meditation.
R. K.,
and
Shapiro
et
R. K.,
science
Univ.
H.
).
(Eds.
Chicago:
BENSON,
hypometabolic
through
of
effects
1970,167,1751-54.
BENSON,
al
1972.
control:
Chicago:
of
visualization.
1965,21,35-41.
Physiological
WALLACE, R. K.
WALLACE,
15
Mass.,
1938.
Skills,
Mot.
WALLACE,
27th
the
at
Boston,
thalamus.
Creativity
L. E.
Perc.
presented
EEG Soc.,
primate
Press,
Chicago
WALKUP,
Paper
1973.
16 June,
In:
HAMM, A. E.
and
Publ.
Aldine
H.,
and
WILSON,
J.
of
physiology
Biofeedback
Amer.
state.
The
trancendental
Physiol.,
meditation.
self-
and
1973.
Co.,
A wakeful
A. F.
1971,221,
795-99.
WALLAS,
G.
The
art
of
thought.
London:
C. A.
WALLAS,
G.
The
art
of
thought
(excerpts).
In:
(Ed.
).
WALLER,
Creativit'
J.
Treatise
London:
WALSH,
& Co.,
E.
W. S.
1920.
Cox
The
Z.
s on
Penguin,
Harmondsworth:
the
& Son,
ps, fchology
incubus,
or
1926.
Watts,
Vernon,
1978.
nightmare.
1816.
of
dreams.
London:
K.
Paul
P. E.
578
WALTER,
C.,
and
experience
Am.
CALDWALLANDER,
prolonged
under
W. G.
organic
of
visual
uniform
visual
stimulation.
1958,13,410.
Psychologist,
WALTER,
Cessation
T.
Discussion
the
on
disease.
cerebral
in
electroencephalogram
Roy.
Soc.
London:
G.
Proc.
1948,
Med.,
41,237-250.
WALTER,
W. G.
The
living
brain.
Duckworth
& Co.,
1953.
WALTER, W. G.
The neurophysiological
and illusory
experience.
cinations
for Psychical
WALTER,
in
Research,
W. G.,
cases
and
of
Society
London:
1960.
DOVEY,
V. J.
Electro-encephalography
J.
tumour.
sub-cortical
Neurol.
Neurosurg.
imagery
and
1944,7,57-65.
Psychiatry,
WALTER,
hallu-
of
aspects
W. G.,
and
YEAGER,
encephalographic
C. L.
Visual
Electroenceph.
changes.
electroNeuro-
Clin.
1956,8,193-99.
physiol.,
WAMBACH, H.
WARCOLLIER,
Paris:
R.
F.
R.
WARCOLLIER,
N. York:
experimentales.
1921.
Psychic
telepathy.
Boston,
N. York:
mind.
Mass:
1938.
Research,
to
Mind
R.
1979.
Books,
Bantam
Recherches
Experimental
for
Soc.
life.
telepathie:
La
Alcan,
WARCOLLIER,
Boston
before
Life
Creative
Press,
Age
1948.
WARD, J.
Psychology.
Encylopedia
In:
(9th
Britanica
Ed. )
1883,20,37-85.
WARREN, H. C.
visual
Psychol.
after-effects.
1921,28,453-63.
Review,
WARREN, M.,
the
Some unusual
and. GREGORY,
visual
R. L.
An
figure.
reversible
analogue
auditory
J.
Amer.
of
1958,
Psychol.,
71,612-13.
WATKINS,
M. M.
dreams.
Waking
London:
Gordon
and
Breach,
1976.
WATSON, L.
Supernature.
London:
Hodder
and
Stoughton,
1978.
WECKOWICZ,
abstract
Sci.,
T. E.,
and
thinking
1959,105,909-34.
BLEWETT,
in
D. B.
schizophrenic
Size
constancy
patients.
and
J.
Ment.
579
WEED,
S.,
Amer.
WEIL,
J.
N. York:
L.
WEISKRANTZ,
fixation
J.
The
case
psychedelic
1971.
following
after-imagery
of
Quart.
pattern.
visual
1950,2,170-5.
Psychol.,
Contour
L.
"WEISKRANTZ,
striate
with
T.
Press,
Citadel
An unusual
an 'imaginary'
of
Exp.
LEARY,
R.,
METSNER,
reader.
dream-consciousness.
the
of
1895,7,405-11.
Psychol.,
G. M.,
A study
F.
HALLAM,
and
in
discrimination
cortex
ablation.
Reality
sense
monkey
a young
1963,
Neuropsychologia,
1,145-164.
A. D.
WEISMAN,
E.
The
sense
of
WEITZMAN,
E. D.,
during
different
stages
Comparative
H.
WERNER, H.,
of
B.
man.
of
mental
development.
Press,
1948.
L. J.
A general
to
Modern
perspectives
Oliver
and
WHITE,
and
R. A.
J.
& Sons,
hallucinations
1967.
dreams.
and
N. York:
Howells,
J. G.
Grune
(Ed. ).
Edinburgh:
psychiatry.
LEVATIN,
in
in
Floaters
the
eye.
119-27.
1962,206(6),
targets
and
1922,33,361-84.
P.
of
Synaesthesia
T. D.
Psychol.,
A comparison
to
world
CUTSFORTH,
American,
response
Wiley
Hallucinations,
the
and
1968.
and
Amer.
H. E.,
Scient.
language
John
In:
in
Boyd,
R. H.,
meaning.
WHITE,
of
Hallucinations.
L. J.
WHEELER,
theory
An
1962.
& Stratton,
WEST,
N. York:
(Ed. ).
L. J.
West,
In:
Electroenceph.
formation:
Symbol
thought.
of
responses
evoked
in
sleep
organismic-developmental_approach
expression
of
1950.
Auditory
Universities
KAPLAN,
and
H.
Principles
& Stratton,
psychology
International
N. York:
WEST,
Behav.
1965,18,65-70.
Neurophysiol.,
WERNER,
Grune
KREMEN,
and
In:
reality.
N. York:
psychodynamics.
Clin.
testing.
reality
1958,3,228-61.
Science,
WEISS,
and
old
and
new methods
Amer.
S. P. R.,
Reinhold,
1958.
J.
ESP experiments.
of
1964,58,21-56.
WHITING,
WILLIAMS,
C. S.
A. C.
Creative
Jr.
electroencephalogram.
1-48.
N. York:
thinking.
Some psychological
Arch.
Psychol.,
correlates
1939,34(240),
of
the
580
WILLIAMS,
D. H.,
changes
during
CARTWRIGHT,
and
R. D.
EEG-monitored
Blood
pressure
Arch.
sleep.
Gen.
Psychiat.,
1969,20,307-314.
H. L.,
WILLIAMS,
to
responses
of
L.
Amer.
WILSON,
R. C.,
Psychol.
S.
II.
held
Being
by
a spider.
232-3.
CHRISTENSEN,
in
P.
The
originality.
362-370.
London:
in
Studies
Brit.
259-72.
differences
Gallery
Tate
psychophysiology
An electromyographic
study
Publ.,
drains.
of
dreaming.
of
1980.
Arch.
Gen.
1960,2,231-41.
Psychiat.,
WOLPERT,
E.,
dreams.
dream
V.
and
Dali.
Salvador
WOLPERT, E. A.
1922,2(4),
1953,50(5),
Bull.,
WILSON,
J.,
individual
of
stages
unconscious.
1978,135(2),
GUILFORD,
measurement
the
of
Section),
Psychiatry,
J.
Evoked
1962,138,685-686.
ABERNETHY,
and
H. E.
electroencephalographic
constituents
(Medical
MORLOCK,
and
Science,
The
M. A.,
WILLIAMS,
and
man.
Psychol.
J.
D. I.,
clicks
in
sleep
WILLIAMS,
of
TEPAS,
H.
and
TROSMAN,
I.
Experimental
in
psychophysiology
evocation
Neurol.
Arch.
episodes.
Studies
of
sequential
Psychiat.,
1958,79,
603-6.
WOLTERS,
(translator).
C.
dream
W.
WUNDT,
L.
W.
ber
by
unknowing.
as
1914,27,390-99.
die
Menschen
illustrating
Thierseel.
und
1863.
Vosz,
Principles
(Transl.
of
visions
S. P. R.,
Proc.
Vorlesungen
Leipzig:
Co.,
YOSS,
Some auto-suggested
V. J.
formation.
WUNDT,
cloud
1977.
Penguin,
Harmondsworth:
WOOLLEY,
The
of
psychology.
physiological
Titchener,
Swan Sonnenschein
London:
E).
1904.
R.,
DALY,
and
D.
Criteria
for
the
Proc.
Mayo
Clin.,
syndrome.
narcoleptic
diagnosis
of
1957,12,
320-28.
J.,
YOUNGER,
ADRIANCE,
transcendental
W.,
BERGER,
and
Perc.
meditation.
Mot.
during
Sleep
R.
Skills,
1975,
visual
imagery.
40,953-54.
V.
ZIKMUND,
In:
&
Physiological
Sheehan,
imagery.
ZIMMERMAN,
W. B.
(Ed. ).
P.
N. York
correlates
and
The
London:
Psychological
'light'
between
ences
dissertation,
doctoral
and
of
function
Academic
and
'deep'
University
and
nature
Press,
physiological
slee
of
ers.
Chicago,
of
1972.
differ-
Unpublished
1967.
the
581
ZUCKERMAN,
and
1-15
1962,76(30),
and
ZUCKERMAN,
A study
of
arousal
sensory
22,447-559.
situation.
Gen.
levels
of
deprivation.
and
reports
of
isolation
perceptual
Applied,
reported
Perc.
visual
experi-
1-20.
Hallucinations
and
G. L.
isolation
perceptual
1964,62(1),
T. R.
MILLER,
549).
No.
in
Bull.,
HOPKINS,
M.,
a stress
C. S.,
of
Sources
N.
COHEN,
Psychol.
MARKS,
Mongr.:
(whole
sensations
auditory
ments.
during
M.,
as
effects
Psychol.
confinement.
ZUCKERMAN,
R. J.,
ALBRIGHT,
hallucinatory
and
awakening
1964,11,255-76.
Psychiat.,
M.,
ZUCKERMAN,
auditory
1970,6,540-49.
isolation
Perceptual
M.
Gen.
Stress
and
mentation
Psychophysiology,
thresholds.
Arch.
Sleep
W. B.
ZIMMERMAN,
Mot.
or
visual
Skills,
Dreams?
sensations
1966,